This is a modern-English version of The Beasts of Tarzan, originally written by Burroughs, Edgar Rice.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
![[Illustration]](images/cover.jpg)
The Beasts of Tarzan
by Edgar Rice Burroughs
To Joan Burroughs
Contents
CHAPTER I.
Kidnapped
“The entire affair is shrouded in mystery,” said D’Arnot. “I have it on the best of authority that neither the police nor the special agents of the general staff have the faintest conception of how it was accomplished. All they know, all that anyone knows, is that Nikolas Rokoff has escaped.”
“The whole situation is wrapped in mystery,” said D’Arnot. “I’ve heard from reliable sources that neither the police nor the special agents from the general staff have the slightest idea how it happened. All they know, all that anyone knows, is that Nikolas Rokoff has escaped.”
John Clayton, Lord Greystoke—he who had been “Tarzan of the Apes”—sat in silence in the apartments of his friend, Lieutenant Paul D’Arnot, in Paris, gazing meditatively at the toe of his immaculate boot.
John Clayton, Lord Greystoke—previously known as “Tarzan of the Apes”—sat quietly in his friend Lieutenant Paul D’Arnot's place in Paris, thoughtfully staring at the tip of his perfectly polished boot.
His mind revolved many memories, recalled by the escape of his arch-enemy from the French military prison to which he had been sentenced for life upon the testimony of the ape-man.
His mind was filled with memories triggered by the escape of his greatest enemy from the French military prison where he had been sentenced to life based on the testimony of the ape-man.
He thought of the lengths to which Rokoff had once gone to compass his death, and he realized that what the man had already done would doubtless be as nothing by comparison with what he would wish and plot to do now that he was again free.
He thought about how far Rokoff had once gone to achieve his death, and he understood that what the man had already done would likely be nothing compared to what he would want and scheme to do now that he was free again.
Tarzan had recently brought his wife and infant son to London to escape the discomforts and dangers of the rainy season upon their vast estate in Uziri—the land of the savage Waziri warriors whose broad African domains the ape-man had once ruled.
Tarzan had recently taken his wife and baby son to London to avoid the hardships and risks of the rainy season on their large estate in Uziri—the land of the fierce Waziri warriors whom the ape-man had once governed.
He had run across the Channel for a brief visit with his old friend, but the news of the Russian’s escape had already cast a shadow upon his outing, so that though he had but just arrived he was already contemplating an immediate return to London.
He had crossed the Channel for a quick visit with his old friend, but the news of the Russian’s escape had already put a damper on his trip, so even though he had just arrived, he was already thinking about heading back to London.
“It is not that I fear for myself, Paul,” he said at last. “Many times in the past have I thwarted Rokoff’s designs upon my life; but now there are others to consider. Unless I misjudge the man, he would more quickly strike at me through my wife or son than directly at me, for he doubtless realizes that in no other way could he inflict greater anguish upon me. I must go back to them at once, and remain with them until Rokoff is recaptured—or dead.”
“It’s not that I’m afraid for myself, Paul,” he finally said. “I’ve stopped Rokoff’s plans against my life many times before; but now there are others to think about. Unless I’m wrong about him, he would likely go after my wife or son instead of me, because he knows that would hurt me the most. I need to go back to them right away and stay with them until Rokoff is caught—or dead.”
As these two talked in Paris, two other men were talking together in a little cottage upon the outskirts of London. Both were dark, sinister-looking men.
As these two were chatting in Paris, two other guys were having a conversation in a small cottage on the edge of London. Both were dark, menacing-looking men.
One was bearded, but the other, whose face wore the pallor of long confinement within doors, had but a few days’ growth of black beard upon his face. It was he who was speaking.
One had a beard, but the other, whose face was pale from being cooped up indoors for a long time, had only a few days' worth of stubble on his face. It was he who was speaking.
“You must needs shave off that beard of yours, Alexis,” he said to his companion. “With it he would recognize you on the instant. We must separate here in the hour, and when we meet again upon the deck of the Kincaid, let us hope that we shall have with us two honoured guests who little anticipate the pleasant voyage we have planned for them.
“You really need to shave that beard of yours, Alexis,” he said to his friend. “With it, he would recognize you instantly. We have to part ways here for the time being, and when we meet again on the deck of the Kincaid, let’s hope we’ll have two honored guests with us who have no idea about the enjoyable trip we’ve planned for them.
“In two hours I should be upon my way to Dover with one of them, and by tomorrow night, if you follow my instructions carefully, you should arrive with the other, provided, of course, that he returns to London as quickly as I presume he will.
“In two hours, I should be on my way to Dover with one of them, and by tomorrow night, if you follow my instructions carefully, you should arrive with the other, as long as, of course, he gets back to London as quickly as I expect him to.”
“There should be both profit and pleasure as well as other good things to reward our efforts, my dear Alexis. Thanks to the stupidity of the French, they have gone to such lengths to conceal the fact of my escape for these many days that I have had ample opportunity to work out every detail of our little adventure so carefully that there is little chance of the slightest hitch occurring to mar our prospects. And now good-bye, and good luck!”
“There should be both profit and enjoyment along with other benefits to reward our efforts, my dear Alexis. Because of the foolishness of the French, they have gone to such lengths to hide the fact of my escape for so many days that I have had plenty of time to plan every detail of our little adventure so carefully that there’s little chance of anything going wrong to spoil our plans. And now goodbye, and good luck!”
Three hours later a messenger mounted the steps to the apartment of Lieutenant D’Arnot.
Three hours later, a messenger climbed the steps to Lieutenant D’Arnot's apartment.
“A telegram for Lord Greystoke,” he said to the servant who answered his summons. “Is he here?”
“A telegram for Lord Greystoke,” he said to the servant who responded to his call. “Is he here?”
The man answered in the affirmative, and, signing for the message, carried it within to Tarzan, who was already preparing to depart for London.
The man nodded in agreement and, signaling for the message, took it inside to Tarzan, who was already getting ready to leave for London.
Tarzan tore open the envelope, and as he read his face went white.
Tarzan ripped open the envelope, and as he read it, his face turned pale.
“Read it, Paul,” he said, handing the slip of paper to D’Arnot. “It has come already.”
“Read it, Paul,” he said, giving the slip of paper to D’Arnot. “It’s here already.”
The Frenchman took the telegram and read:
The Frenchman took the telegram and read:
“Jack stolen from the garden through complicity of new servant. Come at once.—JANE.”
“Jack stole from the garden with the help of the new servant. Come immediately.—JANE.”
As Tarzan leaped from the roadster that had met him at the station and ran up the steps to his London town house he was met at the door by a dry-eyed but almost frantic woman.
As Tarzan jumped out of the car that had picked him up at the station and raced up the steps to his London townhouse, he was greeted at the door by a tearless but nearly frantic woman.
Quickly Jane Porter Clayton narrated all that she had been able to learn of the theft of the boy.
Quickly, Jane Porter Clayton told everything she had been able to find out about the boy's kidnapping.
The baby’s nurse had been wheeling him in the sunshine on the walk before the house when a closed taxicab drew up at the corner of the street. The woman had paid but passing attention to the vehicle, merely noting that it discharged no passenger, but stood at the kerb with the motor running as though waiting for a fare from the residence before which it had stopped.
The baby's nurse had been pushing him in the sunshine along the walkway in front of the house when a taxi pulled up at the street corner. The woman barely noticed the car, just recognizing that it didn't let anyone out, but remained at the curb with the engine running, as if waiting for a passenger from the house it had stopped in front of.
Almost immediately the new houseman, Carl, had come running from the Greystoke house, saying that the girl’s mistress wished to speak with her for a moment, and that she was to leave little Jack in his care until she returned.
Almost immediately, the new houseman, Carl, came running from the Greystoke house, saying that the girl’s mistress wanted to talk to her for a moment and that she should leave little Jack in his care until she returned.
The woman said that she entertained not the slightest suspicion of the man’s motives until she had reached the doorway of the house, when it occurred to her to warn him not to turn the carriage so as to permit the sun to shine in the baby’s eyes.
The woman said that she had no doubt about the man’s intentions until she got to the front door of the house, when it struck her to tell him not to turn the carriage so that the sun would shine in the baby’s eyes.
As she turned about to call this to him she was somewhat surprised to see that he was wheeling the carriage rapidly toward the corner, and at the same time she saw the door of the taxicab open and a swarthy face framed for a moment in the aperture.
As she turned to call out to him, she was a bit surprised to see him quickly pushing the carriage toward the corner. At the same time, she noticed the door of the taxi open, revealing a dark-skinned face briefly framed in the doorway.
Intuitively, the danger to the child flashed upon her, and with a shriek she dashed down the steps and up the walk toward the taxicab, into which Carl was now handing the baby to the swarthy one within.
Intuitively, she realized the danger to the child, and with a scream, she ran down the steps and along the path toward the taxi, where Carl was now handing the baby to the dark-skinned man inside.
Just before she reached the vehicle, Carl leaped in beside his confederate, slamming the door behind him. At the same time the chauffeur attempted to start his machine, but it was evident that something had gone wrong, as though the gears refused to mesh, and the delay caused by this, while he pushed the lever into reverse and backed the car a few inches before again attempting to go ahead, gave the nurse time to reach the side of the taxicab.
Just before she got to the car, Carl jumped in next to his accomplice, slamming the door shut behind him. At the same time, the driver tried to start the engine, but it was clear that something was off, like the gears wouldn’t engage. The delay caused by this, while he pushed the lever into reverse and backed the car a few inches before trying to go forward again, allowed the nurse to reach the side of the taxi.
Leaping to the running-board, she had attempted to snatch the baby from the arms of the stranger, and here, screaming and fighting, she had clung to her position even after the taxicab had got under way; nor was it until the machine had passed the Greystoke residence at good speed that Carl, with a heavy blow to her face, had succeeded in knocking her to the pavement.
Leaping onto the running board, she tried to grab the baby from the stranger's arms, and there, screaming and struggling, she held her ground even as the taxi started moving; it wasn't until the car had sped past the Greystoke residence that Carl, with a hard punch to her face, finally managed to knock her onto the pavement.
Her screams had attracted servants and members of the families from residences near by, as well as from the Greystoke home. Lady Greystoke had witnessed the girl’s brave battle, and had herself tried to reach the rapidly passing vehicle, but had been too late.
Her screams had drawn in servants and family members from nearby houses, as well as from the Greystoke home. Lady Greystoke had seen the girl’s courageous struggle and had tried to reach the quickly moving vehicle, but she had been too late.
That was all that anyone knew, nor did Lady Greystoke dream of the possible identity of the man at the bottom of the plot until her husband told her of the escape of Nikolas Rokoff from the French prison where they had hoped he was permanently confined.
That was all anyone knew, and Lady Greystoke never imagined who the man behind the plot could be until her husband informed her about Nikolas Rokoff’s escape from the French prison where they thought he was permanently locked up.
As Tarzan and his wife stood planning the wisest course to pursue, the telephone bell rang in the library at their right. Tarzan quickly answered the call in person.
As Tarzan and his wife stood discussing the best plan to follow, the telephone rang in the library to their right. Tarzan promptly answered the call himself.
“Lord Greystoke?” asked a man’s voice at the other end of the line.
“Lord Greystoke?” asked a man’s voice on the other end of the line.
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Your son has been stolen,” continued the voice, “and I alone may help you to recover him. I am conversant with the plot of those who took him. In fact, I was a party to it, and was to share in the reward, but now they are trying to ditch me, and to be quits with them I will aid you to recover him on condition that you will not prosecute me for my part in the crime. What do you say?”
“Your son has been kidnapped,” the voice went on, “and I'm the only one who can help you get him back. I know the plan of those who took him. Actually, I was involved in it and was supposed to get a cut of the reward, but now they’re trying to leave me out. To settle the score with them, I’ll help you recover him, but you have to promise not to go after me for my involvement in the crime. What do you say?”
“If you lead me to where my son is hidden,” replied the ape-man, “you need fear nothing from me.”
“If you show me where my son is hidden,” replied the ape-man, “you don’t have to worry about me at all.”
“Good,” replied the other. “But you must come alone to meet me, for it is enough that I must trust you. I cannot take the chance of permitting others to learn my identity.”
“Good,” replied the other. “But you have to come alone to meet me, as I have to trust you. I can’t risk letting others find out who I am.”
“Where and when may I meet you?” asked Tarzan.
“Where and when can I meet you?” asked Tarzan.
The other gave the name and location of a public-house on the water-front at Dover—a place frequented by sailors.
The other one mentioned the name and location of a pub by the waterfront in Dover—a spot that sailors often visit.
“Come,” he concluded, “about ten o’clock tonight. It would do no good to arrive earlier. Your son will be safe enough in the meantime, and I can then lead you secretly to where he is hidden. But be sure to come alone, and under no circumstances notify Scotland Yard, for I know you well and shall be watching for you.
“Come,” he said, “around ten o’clock tonight. There’s no point in coming any earlier. Your son will be safe until then, and I can quietly take you to where he’s hidden. But make sure to come alone, and don’t let Scotland Yard know, because I know you well and will be keeping an eye out for you."
“Should any other accompany you, or should I see suspicious characters who might be agents of the police, I shall not meet you, and your last chance of recovering your son will be gone.”
“If anyone else comes with you, or if I see any suspicious people who might be police agents, I won’t meet you, and your last chance to get your son back will be lost.”
Without more words the man rang off.
Without saying any more, the man hung up.
Tarzan repeated the gist of the conversation to his wife. She begged to be allowed to accompany him, but he insisted that it might result in the man’s carrying out his threat of refusing to aid them if Tarzan did not come alone, and so they parted, he to hasten to Dover, and she, ostensibly to wait at home until he should notify her of the outcome of his mission.
Tarzan summarized the conversation to his wife. She pleaded to go with him, but he insisted that it might lead to the man following through on his threat of not helping them if Tarzan didn’t come alone. So, they said goodbye—he hurried off to Dover, while she, pretending to wait at home, planned to hear from him about the outcome of his mission.
Little did either dream of what both were destined to pass through before they should meet again, or the far-distant—but why anticipate?
Little did either of them imagine what they would go through before they met again, or the distant future—but why jump ahead?
For ten minutes after the ape-man had left her Jane Clayton walked restlessly back and forth across the silken rugs of the library. Her mother heart ached, bereft of its first-born. Her mind was in an anguish of hopes and fears.
For ten minutes after the ape-man had left her, Jane Clayton paced restlessly across the silky rugs of the library. Her heart ached for her mother, feeling the loss of her first-born. Her mind was filled with a mix of hopes and fears.
Though her judgment told her that all would be well were her Tarzan to go alone in accordance with the mysterious stranger’s summons, her intuition would not permit her to lay aside suspicion of the gravest dangers to both her husband and her son.
Though she knew in her mind that everything would be fine if her Tarzan went alone in response to the mysterious stranger's call, her gut feeling wouldn’t let her stop worrying about the serious dangers to both her husband and her son.
The more she thought of the matter, the more convinced she became that the recent telephone message might be but a ruse to keep them inactive until the boy was safely hidden away or spirited out of England. Or it might be that it had been simply a bait to lure Tarzan into the hands of the implacable Rokoff.
The more she considered the situation, the more she believed that the recent phone message might just be a trick to keep them from acting until the boy was safely hidden or smuggled out of England. Alternatively, it could have been a lure to draw Tarzan into the clutches of the relentless Rokoff.
With the lodgment of this thought she stopped in wide-eyed terror. Instantly it became a conviction. She glanced at the great clock ticking the minutes in the corner of the library.
With that thought, she froze in wide-eyed terror. Suddenly, it felt like a certainty. She looked at the large clock ticking away the minutes in the corner of the library.
It was too late to catch the Dover train that Tarzan was to take. There was another, later, however, that would bring her to the Channel port in time to reach the address the stranger had given her husband before the appointed hour.
It was too late to catch the Dover train that Tarzan was supposed to take. There was another one later, though, that would get her to the Channel port in time to reach the address the stranger had given her husband before the scheduled hour.
Summoning her maid and chauffeur, she issued instructions rapidly. Ten minutes later she was being whisked through the crowded streets toward the railway station.
Summoning her maid and driver, she quickly gave her instructions. Ten minutes later, she was being rushed through the busy streets toward the train station.
It was nine-forty-five that night that Tarzan entered the squalid “pub” on the water-front in Dover. As he passed into the evil-smelling room a muffled figure brushed past him toward the street.
It was 9:45 that night when Tarzan walked into the grimy "pub" by the waterfront in Dover. As he stepped into the foul-smelling room, a cloaked figure brushed past him heading toward the street.
“Come, my lord!” whispered the stranger.
“Come on, my lord!” whispered the stranger.
The ape-man wheeled about and followed the other into the ill-lit alley, which custom had dignified with the title of thoroughfare. Once outside, the fellow led the way into the darkness, nearer a wharf, where high-piled bales, boxes, and casks cast dense shadows. Here he halted.
The ape-man turned around and followed the other into the dimly lit alley, which tradition had named a thoroughfare. Once outside, the guy led the way into the darkness, closer to a wharf, where stacked bales, boxes, and barrels created deep shadows. Here, he stopped.
“Where is the boy?” asked Greystoke.
“Where's the kid?” asked Greystoke.
“On that small steamer whose lights you can just see yonder,” replied the other.
“On that little boat whose lights you can barely see over there,” replied the other.
In the gloom Tarzan was trying to peer into the features of his companion, but he did not recognize the man as one whom he had ever before seen. Had he guessed that his guide was Alexis Paulvitch he would have realized that naught but treachery lay in the man’s heart, and that danger lurked in the path of every move.
In the darkness, Tarzan was trying to make out the face of his companion, but he didn’t recognize him as someone he had seen before. If he had known that his guide was Alexis Paulvitch, he would have understood that only betrayal was in the man’s heart, and that danger was present with every step he took.
“He is unguarded now,” continued the Russian. “Those who took him feel perfectly safe from detection, and with the exception of a couple of members of the crew, whom I have furnished with enough gin to silence them effectually for hours, there is none aboard the Kincaid. We can go aboard, get the child, and return without the slightest fear.”
“He's unguarded now,” the Russian continued. “The people who took him feel completely safe from being caught, and except for a couple of crew members, whom I’ve given enough gin to keep quiet for hours, there’s no one else on the Kincaid. We can go on board, get the kid, and come back without any worry.”
Tarzan nodded.
Tarzan agreed.
“Let’s be about it, then,” he said.
“Let’s get to it, then,” he said.
His guide led him to a small boat moored alongside the wharf. The two men entered, and Paulvitch pulled rapidly toward the steamer. The black smoke issuing from her funnel did not at the time make any suggestion to Tarzan’s mind. All his thoughts were occupied with the hope that in a few moments he would again have his little son in his arms.
His guide took him to a small boat tied up at the dock. The two men got in, and Paulvitch quickly rowed toward the steamer. The black smoke coming from her funnel didn’t register with Tarzan at all. His mind was completely focused on the hope that in just a few moments he would have his little son in his arms again.
At the steamer’s side they found a monkey-ladder dangling close above them, and up this the two men crept stealthily. Once on deck they hastened aft to where the Russian pointed to a hatch.
At the side of the steamer, they spotted a monkey ladder hanging close above them, and the two men climbed up it quietly. Once on the deck, they hurried to the back where the Russian pointed to a hatch.
“The boy is hidden there,” he said. “You had better go down after him, as there is less chance that he will cry in fright than should he find himself in the arms of a stranger. I will stand on guard here.”
“The boy is hiding over there,” he said. “You should go after him, since he’s less likely to cry out in fear than if he ends up in the arms of someone he doesn’t know. I’ll keep watch here.”
So anxious was Tarzan to rescue the child that he gave not the slightest thought to the strangeness of all the conditions surrounding the Kincaid. That her deck was deserted, though she had steam up, and from the volume of smoke pouring from her funnel was all ready to get under way made no impression upon him.
So eager was Tarzan to save the child that he didn’t think at all about the unusual circumstances surrounding the Kincaid. The fact that her deck was empty, even though she had steam up, and that the thick smoke coming from her funnel meant she was ready to set sail didn’t register with him.
With the thought that in another instant he would fold that precious little bundle of humanity in his arms, the ape-man swung down into the darkness below. Scarcely had he released his hold upon the edge of the hatch than the heavy covering fell clattering above him.
With the thought that in just a moment he would hold that precious little bundle of humanity in his arms, the ape-man swung down into the darkness below. As soon as he let go of the edge of the hatch, the heavy cover dropped down with a clatter above him.
Instantly he knew that he was the victim of a plot, and that far from rescuing his son he had himself fallen into the hands of his enemies. Though he immediately endeavoured to reach the hatch and lift the cover, he was unable to do so.
Instantly, he realized he was the target of a scheme, and that instead of saving his son, he had fallen into the hands of his enemies. Although he quickly tried to reach the hatch and lift the cover, he couldn't do it.
Striking a match, he explored his surroundings, finding that a little compartment had been partitioned off from the main hold, with the hatch above his head the only means of ingress or egress. It was evident that the room had been prepared for the very purpose of serving as a cell for himself.
Striking a match, he looked around, discovering that a small compartment had been separated from the main hold, with the hatch above his head being the only way in or out. It was clear that the room had been set up specifically to function as a cell for him.
There was nothing in the compartment, and no other occupant. If the child was on board the Kincaid he was confined elsewhere.
There was nothing in the compartment, and no other passenger. If the child was on the Kincaid, he was locked up somewhere else.
For over twenty years, from infancy to manhood, the ape-man had roamed his savage jungle haunts without human companionship of any nature. He had learned at the most impressionable period of his life to take his pleasures and his sorrows as the beasts take theirs.
For more than twenty years, from childhood to adulthood, the ape-man had wandered through his wild jungle surroundings without any human companionship. During the most formative years of his life, he had learned to experience joy and sadness like the animals do.
So it was that he neither raved nor stormed against fate, but instead waited patiently for what might next befall him, though not by any means without an eye to doing the utmost to succour himself. To this end he examined his prison carefully, tested the heavy planking that formed its walls, and measured the distance of the hatch above him.
So, he didn’t rant or lash out at fate, but instead waited patiently for whatever would happen next, all while keeping an eye on how to help himself. To this end, he carefully inspected his prison, tested the heavy wooden walls, and measured the distance to the hatch above him.
And while he was thus occupied there came suddenly to him the vibration of machinery and the throbbing of the propeller.
And while he was busy, he suddenly felt the vibration of machinery and the throbbing of the propeller.
The ship was moving! Where to and to what fate was it carrying him?
The ship was on the move! Where was it headed, and what was going to happen to him?
And even as these thoughts passed through his mind there came to his ears above the din of the engines that which caused him to go cold with apprehension.
And just as these thoughts crossed his mind, he heard something above the noise of the engines that made him feel a chill of worry.
Clear and shrill from the deck above him rang the scream of a frightened woman.
Clear and sharp from the deck above him came the scream of a scared woman.
CHAPTER II.
Marooned
As Tarzan and his guide had disappeared into the shadows upon the dark wharf the figure of a heavily veiled woman had hurried down the narrow alley to the entrance of the drinking-place the two men had just quitted.
As Tarzan and his guide slipped into the shadows of the dark dock, a heavily veiled woman rushed down the narrow alley to the entrance of the bar the two men had just left.
Here she paused and looked about, and then as though satisfied that she had at last reached the place she sought, she pushed bravely into the interior of the vile den.
Here she stopped and glanced around, and then as if convinced she had finally found the place she was looking for, she confidently stepped into the dark lair.
A score of half-drunken sailors and wharf-rats looked up at the unaccustomed sight of a richly gowned woman in their midst. Rapidly she approached the slovenly barmaid who stared half in envy, half in hate, at her more fortunate sister.
A group of half-drunk sailors and dockworkers looked up at the unusual sight of a well-dressed woman among them. She quickly walked over to the messy barmaid, who stared at her with a mix of envy and resentment, seeing her more fortunate counterpart.
“Have you seen a tall, well-dressed man here, but a minute since,” she asked, “who met another and went away with him?”
“Have you seen a tall, well-dressed man around here just a minute ago,” she asked, “who met up with another person and left with him?”
The girl answered in the affirmative, but could not tell which way the two had gone. A sailor who had approached to listen to the conversation vouchsafed the information that a moment before as he had been about to enter the “pub” he had seen two men leaving it who walked toward the wharf.
The girl replied yes, but she couldn't say which way the two had gone. A sailor who had come over to listen to the conversation shared that just a moment before, as he was about to go into the "pub," he had seen two men leaving it who walked toward the wharf.
“Show me the direction they went,” cried the woman, slipping a coin into the man’s hand.
“Show me where they went,” the woman shouted, slipping a coin into the man’s hand.
The fellow led her from the place, and together they walked quickly toward the wharf and along it until across the water they saw a small boat just pulling into the shadows of a near-by steamer.
The guy took her from the spot, and together they walked fast toward the dock and along it until they spotted a small boat just coming into the shadows of a nearby steamer across the water.
“There they be,” whispered the man.
“There they are,” whispered the man.
“Ten pounds if you will find a boat and row me to that steamer,” cried the woman.
“Ten pounds if you can find a boat and row me to that steamer,” shouted the woman.
“Quick, then,” he replied, “for we gotta go it if we’re goin’ to catch the Kincaid afore she sails. She’s had steam up for three hours an’ jest been a-waitin’ fer that one passenger. I was a-talkin’ to one of her crew ’arf an hour ago.”
“Quick, then,” he replied, “because we need to hurry if we’re going to catch the Kincaid before she sets sail. She’s been ready to go for three hours and has just been waiting for that one passenger. I was talking to one of her crew members half an hour ago.”
As he spoke he led the way to the end of the wharf where he knew another boat lay moored, and, lowering the woman into it, he jumped in after and pushed off. The two were soon scudding over the water.
As he talked, he walked to the end of the dock where he knew another boat was tied up, and after helping the woman into it, he jumped in after her and pushed off. They were quickly gliding over the water.
At the steamer’s side the man demanded his pay and, without waiting to count out the exact amount, the woman thrust a handful of bank-notes into his outstretched hand. A single glance at them convinced the fellow that he had been more than well paid. Then he assisted her up the ladder, holding his skiff close to the ship’s side against the chance that this profitable passenger might wish to be taken ashore later.
At the side of the steamer, the man asked for his payment and, without counting the exact amount, the woman shoved a handful of banknotes into his outstretched hand. One quick look at the notes made him realize that he had been more than generously paid. He then helped her up the ladder, keeping his skiff close to the ship's side in case this lucrative passenger wanted to be taken ashore later.
But presently the sound of the donkey engine and the rattle of a steel cable on the hoisting-drum proclaimed the fact that the Kincaid’s anchor was being raised, and a moment later the waiter heard the propellers revolving, and slowly the little steamer moved away from him out into the channel.
But soon the noise of the donkey engine and the clanking of a steel cable on the hoisting drum signaled that the Kincaid’s anchor was being raised, and a moment later the waiter heard the propellers turning, and slowly the little steamer drifted away from him into the channel.
As he turned to row back to shore he heard a woman’s shriek from the ship’s deck.
As he turned to paddle back to shore, he heard a woman scream from the ship’s deck.
“That’s wot I calls rotten luck,” he soliloquized. “I might jest as well of ’ad the whole bloomin’ wad.”
"That's what I call terrible luck," he said to himself. "I might as well have had the whole damn thing."
When Jane Clayton climbed to the deck of the Kincaid she found the ship apparently deserted. There was no sign of those she sought nor of any other aboard, and so she went about her search for her husband and the child she hoped against hope to find there without interruption.
When Jane Clayton climbed to the deck of the Kincaid, she found the ship looking empty. There was no sign of the people she was looking for, nor anyone else on board, so she started her search for her husband and the child she desperately hoped to find there without being disturbed.
Quickly she hastened to the cabin, which was half above and half below deck. As she hurried down the short companion-ladder into the main cabin, on either side of which were the smaller rooms occupied by the officers, she failed to note the quick closing of one of the doors before her. She passed the full length of the main room, and then retracing her steps stopped before each door to listen, furtively trying each latch.
She hurried to the cabin, which was partially above and partially below deck. As she rushed down the short stairs into the main cabin, with smaller rooms for the officers on either side, she didn’t notice one of the doors quickly close in front of her. She walked the full length of the main room, then retraced her steps, stopping in front of each door to listen, sneakily trying each latch.
All was silence, utter silence there, in which the throbbing of her own frightened heart seemed to her overwrought imagination to fill the ship with its thunderous alarm.
All was quiet, complete quiet there, where the pounding of her own scared heart felt to her overactive imagination like it was filling the ship with its thunderous alarm.
One by one the doors opened before her touch, only to reveal empty interiors. In her absorption she did not note the sudden activity upon the vessel, the purring of the engines, the throbbing of the propeller. She had reached the last door upon the right now, and as she pushed it open she was seized from within by a powerful, dark-visaged man, and drawn hastily into the stuffy, ill-smelling interior.
One by one, the doors opened at her touch, only to show empty rooms. Lost in thought, she didn’t notice the sudden activity on the ship, the humming of the engines, the beating of the propeller. She had now reached the last door on the right, and as she opened it, a strong, dark-faced man grabbed her from inside and quickly pulled her into the cramped, foul-smelling space.
The sudden shock of fright which the unexpected attack had upon her drew a single piercing scream from her throat; then the man clapped a hand roughly over the mouth.
The sudden shock of fear from the unexpected attack caused her to let out a piercing scream; then the man roughly covered her mouth with his hand.
“Not until we are farther from land, my dear,” he said. “Then you may yell your pretty head off.”
“Not until we're farther from shore, my dear,” he said. “Then you can yell your head off.”
Lady Greystoke turned to look into the leering, bearded face so close to hers. The man relaxed the pressure of his fingers upon her lips, and with a little moan of terror as she recognized him the girl shrank away from her captor.
Lady Greystoke turned to see the mocking, bearded face so close to hers. The man loosened his grip on her lips, and with a small gasp of fear as she recognized him, the girl recoiled from her captor.
“Nikolas Rokoff! M. Thuran!” she exclaimed.
“Nikolas Rokoff! M. Thuran!” she shouted.
“Your devoted admirer,” replied the Russian, with a low bow.
“Your devoted admirer,” replied the Russian, with a slight bow.
“My little boy,” she said next, ignoring the terms of endearment—“where is he? Let me have him. How could you be so cruel—even as you—Nikolas Rokoff—cannot be entirely devoid of mercy and compassion? Tell me where he is. Is he aboard this ship? Oh, please, if such a thing as a heart beats within your breast, take me to my baby!”
“My little boy,” she said next, disregarding the sweet talk—“where is he? Let me have him. How could you be so cruel—even you, Nikolas Rokoff—cannot be completely heartless? Just tell me where he is. Is he on this ship? Oh, please, if you have any kindness in you, take me to my baby!”
“If you do as you are bid no harm will befall him,” replied Rokoff. “But remember that it is your own fault that you are here. You came aboard voluntarily, and you may take the consequences. I little thought,” he added to himself, “that any such good luck as this would come to me.”
“Just do what you’re told and he’ll be fine,” Rokoff replied. “But keep in mind that you got yourself into this situation. You chose to come on board, and you have to deal with the fallout. I never imagined,” he added to himself, “that this kind of good fortune would come my way.”
He went on deck then, locking the cabin-door upon his prisoner, and for several days she did not see him. The truth of the matter being that Nikolas Rokoff was so poor a sailor that the heavy seas the Kincaid encountered from the very beginning of her voyage sent the Russian to his berth with a bad attack of sea-sickness.
He went out on deck, locking the cabin door behind him and leaving his prisoner inside. For several days, she didn’t see him. The truth was, Nikolas Rokoff was such a bad sailor that the rough seas the Kincaid faced right from the start of her journey threw the Russian into bed with a severe case of seasickness.
During this time her only visitor was an uncouth Swede, the Kincaid’s unsavoury cook, who brought her meals to her. His name was Sven Anderssen, his one pride being that his patronymic was spelt with a double “s.”
During this time, her only visitor was a rude Swede, the Kincaids' unpleasant cook, who brought her meals. His name was Sven Anderssen, and his only source of pride was that his last name was spelled with a double "s."
The man was tall and raw-boned, with a long yellow moustache, an unwholesome complexion, and filthy nails. The very sight of him with one grimy thumb buried deep in the lukewarm stew, that seemed, from the frequency of its repetition, to constitute the pride of his culinary art, was sufficient to take away the girl’s appetite.
The man was tall and bony, with a long yellow mustache, a sickly complexion, and dirty nails. Just looking at him, with one grimy thumb shoved deep into the lukewarm stew that seemed to be the pride of his cooking skills based on how often he repeated it, was enough to kill the girl’s appetite.
His small, blue, close-set eyes never met hers squarely. There was a shiftiness of his whole appearance that even found expression in the cat-like manner of his gait, and to it all a sinister suggestion was added by the long slim knife that always rested at his waist, slipped through the greasy cord that supported his soiled apron. Ostensibly it was but an implement of his calling; but the girl could never free herself of the conviction that it would require less provocation to witness it put to other and less harmless uses.
His small, blue, close-set eyes never looked directly at hers. There was a skittishness about him that even showed in the way he walked, which was almost cat-like. To top it all off, the long slim knife resting at his waist, tucked into the greasy cord of his dirty apron, added a sinister vibe. On the surface, it seemed like just a tool for his job, but the girl couldn’t shake the feeling that it wouldn’t take much to see it used for something far more dangerous.
His manner toward her was surly, yet she never failed to meet him with a pleasant smile and a word of thanks when he brought her food to her, though more often than not she hurled the bulk of it through the tiny cabin port the moment that the door closed behind him.
His attitude toward her was gruff, but she always responded with a friendly smile and a thank you whenever he brought her food. However, more often than not, she would toss most of it out of the small cabin window as soon as he closed the door behind him.
During the days of anguish that followed Jane Clayton’s imprisonment, but two questions were uppermost in her mind—the whereabouts of her husband and her son. She fully believed that the baby was aboard the Kincaid, provided that he still lived, but whether Tarzan had been permitted to live after having been lured aboard the evil craft she could not guess.
During the painful days after Jane Clayton’s imprisonment, only two questions filled her mind—the whereabouts of her husband and her son. She was convinced that the baby was on the Kincaid, assuming he was still alive, but she couldn't fathom whether Tarzan had been allowed to survive after being lured onto that sinister ship.
She knew, of course, the deep hatred that the Russian felt for the Englishman, and she could think of but one reason for having him brought aboard the ship—to dispatch him in comparative safety in revenge for his having thwarted Rokoff’s pet schemes, and for having been at last the means of landing him in a French prison.
She was well aware of the intense hatred the Russian had for the Englishman, and she could only think of one reason for bringing him on board the ship—to get rid of him safely as revenge for ruining Rokoff’s plans and ultimately being the reason he ended up in a French prison.
Tarzan, on his part, lay in the darkness of his cell, ignorant of the fact that his wife was a prisoner in the cabin almost above his head.
Tarzan lay in the darkness of his cell, unaware that his wife was being held captive in the cabin right above him.
The same Swede that served Jane brought his meals to him, but, though on several occasions Tarzan had tried to draw the man into conversation, he had been unsuccessful. He had hoped to learn through this fellow whether his little son was aboard the Kincaid, but to every question upon this or kindred subjects the fellow returned but one reply, “Ay tank it blow purty soon purty hard.” So after several attempts Tarzan gave it up.
The same Swedish guy who served Jane brought his meals to him, but even though Tarzan tried to talk to him a few times, he had no luck. He wanted to find out if his little son was on the Kincaid, but for every question about that or similar topics, the guy just replied, “Yeah, I think it’ll blow pretty soon, pretty hard.” So after several tries, Tarzan gave up.
For weeks that seemed months to the two prisoners the little steamer forged on they knew not where. Once the Kincaid stopped to coal, only immediately to take up the seemingly interminable voyage.
For weeks that felt like months to the two prisoners, the little steamer pushed forward to an unknown destination. Once, the Kincaid paused to refuel, only to resume the seemingly endless journey.
Rokoff had visited Jane Clayton but once since he had locked her in the tiny cabin. He had come gaunt and hollow-eyed from a long siege of sea-sickness. The object of his visit was to obtain from her her personal cheque for a large sum in return for a guarantee of her personal safety and return to England.
Rokoff had only visited Jane Clayton once since he had confined her in the small cabin. He had arrived looking thin and haggard from a prolonged battle with seasickness. The purpose of his visit was to get her personal check for a large sum in exchange for a promise of her safety and return to England.
“When you set me down safely in any civilized port, together with my son and my husband,” she replied, “I will pay you in gold twice the amount you ask; but until then you shall not have a cent, nor the promise of a cent under any other conditions.”
“Once you safely deliver me to any civilized port, along with my son and my husband,” she replied, “I will pay you in gold twice what you’re asking; but until then, you won’t get a single cent, nor the promise of one under any other conditions.”
“You will give me the cheque I ask,” he replied with a snarl, “or neither you nor your child nor your husband will ever again set foot within any port, civilized or otherwise.”
“You will give me the check I’m asking for,” he replied with a snarl, “or neither you, your child, nor your husband will ever set foot in any port, civilized or otherwise.”
“I would not trust you,” she replied. “What guarantee have I that you would not take my money and then do as you pleased with me and mine regardless of your promise?”
“I wouldn't trust you,” she replied. “What guarantee do I have that you wouldn't take my money and then do whatever you want with me and mine, no matter what you promised?”
“I think you will do as I bid,” he said, turning to leave the cabin. “Remember that I have your son—if you chance to hear the agonized wail of a tortured child it may console you to reflect that it is because of your stubbornness that the baby suffers—and that it is your baby.”
“I think you will do what I say,” he said, turning to leave the cabin. “Remember, I have your son—if you happen to hear the agonized cries of a tortured child, it might comfort you to realize that it’s your stubbornness causing the baby to suffer—and that it is your baby.”
“You would not do it!” cried the girl. “You would not—could not be so fiendishly cruel!”
“You wouldn’t do that!” the girl exclaimed. “You wouldn’t—couldn’t be that cruel!”
“It is not I that am cruel, but you,” he returned, “for you permit a paltry sum of money to stand between your baby and immunity from suffering.”
“It’s not me who’s cruel, but you,” he replied, “because you let a small amount of money get in the way of your child’s freedom from pain.”
The end of it was that Jane Clayton wrote out a cheque of large denomination and handed it to Nikolas Rokoff, who left her cabin with a grin of satisfaction upon his lips.
In the end, Jane Clayton wrote a big check and handed it to Nikolas Rokoff, who left her cabin with a satisfied grin on his face.
The following day the hatch was removed from Tarzan’s cell, and as he looked up he saw Paulvitch’s head framed in the square of light above him.
The next day, the hatch was taken off Tarzan’s cell, and when he looked up, he saw Paulvitch’s head framed in the square of light above him.
“Come up,” commanded the Russian. “But bear in mind that you will be shot if you make a single move to attack me or any other aboard the ship.”
“Come up,” ordered the Russian. “But remember, you’ll be shot if you make a single move to attack me or anyone else on the ship.”
The ape-man swung himself lightly to the deck. About him, but at a respectful distance, stood a half-dozen sailors armed with rifles and revolvers. Facing him was Paulvitch.
The ape-man swung himself easily onto the deck. Surrounding him, but at a cautious distance, were half a dozen sailors armed with rifles and handguns. Facing him was Paulvitch.
Tarzan looked about for Rokoff, who he felt sure must be aboard, but there was no sign of him.
Tarzan searched for Rokoff, convinced he had to be on board, but there was no trace of him.
“Lord Greystoke,” commenced the Russian, “by your continued and wanton interference with M. Rokoff and his plans you have at last brought yourself and your family to this unfortunate extremity. You have only yourself to thank. As you may imagine, it has cost M. Rokoff a large amount of money to finance this expedition, and, as you are the sole cause of it, he naturally looks to you for reimbursement.
“Lord Greystoke,” started the Russian, “your constant and reckless meddling with M. Rokoff and his plans has finally led you and your family to this unfortunate situation. You have only yourself to blame. As you can imagine, it has cost M. Rokoff a significant amount of money to fund this expedition, and since you are the main reason for this, he understandably expects you to pay him back.
“Further, I may say that only by meeting M. Rokoff’s just demands may you avert the most unpleasant consequences to your wife and child, and at the same time retain your own life and regain your liberty.”
“Additionally, I can say that by fulfilling M. Rokoff’s fair demands, you can avoid the most unpleasant outcomes for your wife and child, and at the same time preserve your own life and regain your freedom.”
“What is the amount?” asked Tarzan. “And what assurance have I that you will live up to your end of the agreement? I have little reason to trust two such scoundrels as you and Rokoff, you know.”
“What’s the amount?” Tarzan asked. “And how can I be sure you’ll hold up your end of the deal? I have little reason to trust two crooks like you and Rokoff, you know.”
The Russian flushed.
The Russian blushed.
“You are in no position to deliver insults,” he said. “You have no assurance that we will live up to our agreement other than my word, but you have before you the assurance that we can make short work of you if you do not write out the cheque we demand.
“You're not in a position to throw insults,” he said. “You have no guarantee that we'll keep our agreement besides my word, but you can be sure that we can take care of you quickly if you don’t write the check we’re asking for.”
“Unless you are a greater fool than I imagine, you should know that there is nothing that would give us greater pleasure than to order these men to fire. That we do not is because we have other plans for punishing you that would be entirely upset by your death.”
“Unless you’re a bigger fool than I think, you should realize that there’s nothing that would make us happier than to order these guys to fire. The reason we’re not doing that is because we have other ways of punishing you that would be completely ruined by your death.”
“Answer one question,” said Tarzan. “Is my son on board this ship?”
“Answer one question,” said Tarzan. “Is my son on this ship?”
“No,” replied Alexis Paulvitch, “your son is quite safe elsewhere; nor will he be killed until you refuse to accede to our fair demands. If it becomes necessary to kill you, there will be no reason for not killing the child, since with you gone the one whom we wish to punish through the boy will be gone, and he will then be to us only a constant source of danger and embarrassment. You see, therefore, that you may only save the life of your son by saving your own, and you can only save your own by giving us the cheque we ask.”
“No,” replied Alexis Paulvitch, “your son is safe elsewhere; he won’t be harmed until you refuse to meet our reasonable demands. If it comes to the point where we have to kill you, there would be no reason not to harm the child, since without you, the person we want to punish through the boy will be gone, and he will just become a constant source of risk and hassle for us. So, you see, the only way to save your son’s life is by saving your own, and the only way to save yourself is by giving us the check we’re asking for.”
“Very well,” replied Tarzan, for he knew that he could trust them to carry out any sinister threat that Paulvitch had made, and there was a bare chance that by conceding their demands he might save the boy.
“Alright,” Tarzan replied, knowing he could trust them to act on any dark threat Paulvitch had made, and there was a slim chance that by giving in to their demands he might save the boy.
That they would permit him to live after he had appended his name to the cheque never occurred to him as being within the realms of probability. But he was determined to give them such a battle as they would never forget, and possibly to take Paulvitch with him into eternity. He was only sorry that it was not Rokoff.
That they would let him live after he signed the check never crossed his mind as a possibility. But he was set on giving them a fight they would never forget, and maybe taking Paulvitch with him into eternity. He just wished it was Rokoff instead.
He took his pocket cheque-book and fountain-pen from his pocket.
He took his checkbook and fountain pen out of his pocket.
“What is the amount?” he asked.
“What's the total?” he asked.
Paulvitch named an enormous sum. Tarzan could scarce restrain a smile.
Paulvitch named an enormous sum. Tarzan could hardly hold back a smile.
Their very cupidity was to prove the means of their undoing, in the matter of the ransom at least. Purposely he hesitated and haggled over the amount, but Paulvitch was obdurate. Finally the ape-man wrote out his cheque for a larger sum than stood to his credit at the bank.
Their greed was ultimately what caused their downfall, at least regarding the ransom. He deliberately delayed and bargained over the amount, but Paulvitch wouldn’t budge. In the end, the ape-man wrote a check for a greater sum than what he had in his bank account.
As he turned to hand the worthless slip of paper to the Russian his glance chanced to pass across the starboard bow of the Kincaid. To his surprise he saw that the ship lay within a few hundred yards of land. Almost down to the water’s edge ran a dense tropical jungle, and behind was higher land clothed in forest.
As he turned to give the useless slip of paper to the Russian, he happened to glance across the starboard bow of the Kincaid. To his surprise, he saw that the ship was just a few hundred yards from shore. A thick tropical jungle nearly reached the water's edge, and behind it was higher ground covered in forest.
Paulvitch noted the direction of his gaze.
Paulvitch noticed where he was looking.
“You are to be set at liberty here,” he said.
“You're going to be free here,” he said.
Tarzan’s plan for immediate physical revenge upon the Russian vanished. He thought the land before him the mainland of Africa, and he knew that should they liberate him here he could doubtless find his way to civilization with comparative ease.
Tarzan’s plan for immediate revenge on the Russian disappeared. He thought the land in front of him was the mainland of Africa, and he knew that if they freed him here, he could probably find his way to civilization fairly easily.
Paulvitch took the cheque.
Paulvitch took the check.
“Remove your clothing,” he said to the ape-man. “Here you will not need it.”
“Take off your clothes,” he said to the ape-man. “You won’t need them here.”
Tarzan demurred.
Tarzan declined.
Paulvitch pointed to the armed sailors. Then the Englishman slowly divested himself of his clothing.
Paulvitch pointed to the armed sailors. Then the Englishman slowly took off his clothes.
A boat was lowered, and, still heavily guarded, the ape-man was rowed ashore. Half an hour later the sailors had returned to the Kincaid, and the steamer was slowly getting under way.
A boat was lowered, and, still heavily guarded, the ape-man was rowed to the shore. Half an hour later, the sailors had returned to the Kincaid, and the steamer was slowly getting underway.
As Tarzan stood upon the narrow strip of beach watching the departure of the vessel he saw a figure appear at the rail and call aloud to attract his attention.
As Tarzan stood on the narrow stretch of beach watching the ship leave, he noticed a figure appear at the railing and shout to get his attention.
The ape-man had been about to read a note that one of the sailors had handed him as the small boat that bore him to the shore was on the point of returning to the steamer, but at the hail from the vessel’s deck he looked up.
The ape-man was about to read a note that one of the sailors had given him as the small boat that was taking him to shore was getting ready to head back to the steamer, but when he heard a shout from the ship’s deck, he looked up.
He saw a black-bearded man who laughed at him in derision as he held high above his head the figure of a little child. Tarzan half started as though to rush through the surf and strike out for the already moving steamer; but realizing the futility of so rash an act he halted at the water’s edge.
He saw a man with a black beard laughing at him mockingly as he held a little child high above his head. Tarzan almost rushed through the waves to swim to the already moving steamer, but recognizing how pointless that would be, he stopped at the water's edge.
Thus he stood, his gaze riveted upon the Kincaid until it disappeared beyond a projecting promontory of the coast.
Thus he stood, his eyes glued to the Kincaid until it vanished over a jutting point of the coast.
From the jungle at his back fierce bloodshot eyes glared from beneath shaggy overhanging brows upon him.
From the jungle behind him, fierce bloodshot eyes stared at him from beneath messy, overhanging brows.
Little monkeys in the tree-tops chattered and scolded, and from the distance of the inland forest came the scream of a leopard.
Little monkeys in the treetops chattered and scolded, and from deep in the forest came the scream of a leopard.
But still John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, stood deaf and unseeing, suffering the pangs of keen regret for the opportunity that he had wasted because he had been so gullible as to place credence in a single statement of the first lieutenant of his arch-enemy.
But still, John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, stood deaf and blind, feeling deep regret for the opportunity he had wasted because he was naive enough to believe a single statement from the first lieutenant of his greatest enemy.
“I have at least,” he thought, “one consolation—the knowledge that Jane is safe in London. Thank Heaven she, too, did not fall into the clutches of those villains.”
“I have at least,” he thought, “one consolation—the knowledge that Jane is safe in London. Thank goodness she, too, did not fall into the hands of those villains.”
Behind him the hairy thing whose evil eyes had been watching him as a cat watches a mouse was creeping stealthily toward him.
Behind him, the hairy creature with wicked eyes that had been watching him like a cat watches a mouse was sneaking up on him.
Where were the trained senses of the savage ape-man?
Where were the sharpened instincts of the wild ape-man?
Where the acute hearing?
Where's the acute hearing?
Where the uncanny sense of scent?
Where is that strange sense of smell?
CHAPTER III.
Beasts at Bay
Slowly Tarzan unfolded the note the sailor had thrust into his hand, and read it. At first it made little impression on his sorrow-numbed senses, but finally the full purport of the hideous plot of revenge unfolded itself before his imagination.
Slowly, Tarzan opened the note the sailor had pushed into his hand and read it. At first, it didn’t register much with his grief-clouded mind, but eventually, the complete meaning of the terrible revenge scheme revealed itself in his imagination.
“This will explain to you” [the note read] “the exact nature of my intentions relative to your offspring and to you.
“This will explain to you” [the note read] “the exact nature of my intentions regarding your child and you.
“You were born an ape. You lived naked in the jungles—to your own we have returned you; but your son shall rise a step above his sire. It is the immutable law of evolution.
“You were born an ape. You lived without clothes in the jungles—to your own we have returned you; but your son will rise a step above his father. It is the unchanging law of evolution.
“The father was a beast, but the son shall be a man—he shall take the next ascending step in the scale of progress. He shall be no naked beast of the jungle, but shall wear a loin-cloth and copper anklets, and, perchance, a ring in his nose, for he is to be reared by men—a tribe of savage cannibals.
“The father was a beast, but the son will be a man—he will take the next step up in the journey of progress. He won’t be a wild beast of the jungle, but will wear a loincloth and copper anklets, and maybe even a nose ring, because he is going to be raised by people—a tribe of fierce cannibals.
“I might have killed you, but that would have curtailed the full measure of the punishment you have earned at my hands.
“I might have killed you, but that would have cut short the complete extent of the punishment you deserve from me.
“Dead, you could not have suffered in the knowledge of your son’s plight; but living and in a place from which you may not escape to seek or succour your child, you shall suffer worse than death for all the years of your life in contemplation of the horrors of your son’s existence.
“Dead, you wouldn’t have to bear the pain of knowing what your son is going through; but alive and stuck in a situation where you can’t get out to find or help your child, you will endure worse than death for all the years of your life, thinking about the horrors of your son’s life.”
“This, then, is to be a part of your punishment for having dared to pit
yourself against
N. R.
“This is to be part of your punishment for daring to stand against
N. R.
“P.S.—The balance of your punishment has to do with what shall presently befall your wife—that I shall leave to your imagination.”
“P.S.—The rest of your punishment relates to what will happen to your wife next—that I’ll let you imagine.”
As he finished reading, a slight sound behind him brought him back with a start to the world of present realities.
As he finished reading, a faint noise behind him jolted him back to the world of reality.
Instantly his senses awoke, and he was again Tarzan of the Apes.
Instantly, he became aware again, and he was once more Tarzan of the Apes.
As he wheeled about, it was a beast at bay, vibrant with the instinct of self-preservation, that faced a huge bull-ape that was already charging down upon him.
As he turned around, it was like a cornered animal, full of the instinct to survive, that confronted a massive bull-ape charging straight at him.
The two years that had elapsed since Tarzan had come out of the savage forest with his rescued mate had witnessed slight diminution of the mighty powers that had made him the invincible lord of the jungle. His great estates in Uziri had claimed much of his time and attention, and there he had found ample field for the practical use and retention of his almost superhuman powers; but naked and unarmed to do battle with the shaggy, bull-necked beast that now confronted him was a test that the ape-man would scarce have welcomed at any period of his wild existence.
The two years since Tarzan emerged from the wild forest with his rescued partner had seen only a slight decrease in the incredible abilities that had made him the unbeatable lord of the jungle. His vast lands in Uziri had taken up much of his time and focus, where he had found plenty of opportunities to put his nearly superhuman powers to practical use. However, facing the shaggy, bull-necked beast unarmed and exposed was a challenge that the ape-man would hardly have welcomed at any point in his wild life.
But there was no alternative other than to meet the rage-maddened creature with the weapons with which nature had endowed him.
But there was no choice but to confront the furious creature with the weapons that nature had given him.
Over the bull’s shoulder Tarzan could see now the heads and shoulders of perhaps a dozen more of these mighty fore-runners of primitive man.
Over the bull’s shoulder, Tarzan could now see the heads and shoulders of about a dozen more of these powerful early ancestors of primitive man.
He knew, however, that there was little chance that they would attack him, since it is not within the reasoning powers of the anthropoid to be able to weigh or appreciate the value of concentrated action against an enemy—otherwise they would long since have become the dominant creatures of their haunts, so tremendous a power of destruction lies in their mighty thews and savage fangs.
He knew, though, that there was little chance they would attack him since it's not in the nature of these creatures to understand or recognize the value of focused action against an enemy—otherwise they would have long ago become the dominant beings in their environment, given their tremendous power for destruction with their strong bodies and fierce teeth.
With a low snarl the beast now hurled himself at Tarzan, but the ape-man had found, among other things in the haunts of civilized man, certain methods of scientific warfare that are unknown to the jungle folk.
With a low growl, the beast lunged at Tarzan, but the ape-man had learned, among other things in the world of civilized people, some methods of scientific warfare that were unknown to the jungle inhabitants.
Whereas, a few years since, he would have met the brute rush with brute force, he now sidestepped his antagonist’s headlong charge, and as the brute hurtled past him swung a mighty right to the pit of the ape’s stomach.
Whereas a few years ago he would have confronted the wild charge with sheer strength, he now dodged his opponent's reckless attack, and as the brute rushed by him, he delivered a powerful right punch to the ape's gut.
With a howl of mingled rage and anguish the great anthropoid bent double and sank to the ground, though almost instantly he was again struggling to his feet.
With a howl of mixed anger and pain, the huge ape bent over and collapsed to the ground, but almost immediately, he was fighting to stand up again.
Before he could regain them, however, his white-skinned foe had wheeled and pounced upon him, and in the act there dropped from the shoulders of the English lord the last shred of his superficial mantle of civilization.
Before he could regain them, though, his white-skinned enemy turned and attacked him, and in that moment, the last bit of his shallow connection to civilization fell away from the shoulders of the English lord.
Once again he was the jungle beast revelling in bloody conflict with his kind. Once again he was Tarzan, son of Kala the she-ape.
Once again, he was the wild creature enjoying the intense struggle with his own kind. Once again, he was Tarzan, son of Kala the she-ape.
His strong, white teeth sank into the hairy throat of his enemy as he sought the pulsing jugular.
His strong, white teeth bit into the hairy throat of his enemy as he searched for the pulsing jugular.
Powerful fingers held the mighty fangs from his own flesh, or clenched and beat with the power of a steam-hammer upon the snarling, foam-flecked face of his adversary.
Strong fingers held the fierce fangs away from his own skin, or pounded like a steam hammer against the snarling, foaming face of his opponent.
In a circle about them the balance of the tribe of apes stood watching and enjoying the struggle. They muttered low gutturals of approval as bits of white hide or hairy bloodstained skin were torn from one contestant or the other. But they were silent in amazement and expectation when they saw the mighty white ape wriggle upon the back of their king, and, with steel muscles tensed beneath the armpits of his antagonist, bear down mightily with his open palms upon the back of the thick bullneck, so that the king ape could but shriek in agony and flounder helplessly about upon the thick mat of jungle grass.
In a circle around them, the tribe of apes stood watching and enjoying the fight. They muttered low growls of approval as pieces of white hide or blood-stained fur were torn from one contestant or the other. But they fell silent in amazement and anticipation when they saw the powerful white ape wriggling on the back of their king, and, with his strong muscles tense beneath the arms of his opponent, press down forcefully with his open palms on the thick bullneck, causing the king ape to shriek in pain and struggle helplessly on the thick jungle grass.
As Tarzan had overcome the huge Terkoz that time years before when he had been about to set out upon his quest for human beings of his own kind and colour, so now he overcame this other great ape with the same wrestling hold upon which he had stumbled by accident during that other combat. The little audience of fierce anthropoids heard the creaking of their king’s neck mingling with his agonized shrieks and hideous roaring.
As Tarzan had defeated the massive Terkoz years earlier when he was about to begin his search for people of his own kind and color, he now conquered this other great ape using the same wrestling move he had accidentally discovered during that previous fight. The small crowd of fierce apes listened to the sound of their king's neck cracking, mixed with his pained screams and terrifying roars.
Then there came a sudden crack, like the breaking of a stout limb before the fury of the wind. The bullet-head crumpled forward upon its flaccid neck against the great hairy chest—the roaring and the shrieking ceased.
Then there was a sudden crack, like a strong branch snapping under the force of the wind. The bullet-shaped head drooped down against the large, hairy chest—and the roaring and screaming stopped.
The little pig-eyes of the onlookers wandered from the still form of their leader to that of the white ape that was rising to its feet beside the vanquished, then back to their king as though in wonder that he did not arise and slay this presumptuous stranger.
The small, pig-like eyes of the spectators shifted from their leader's motionless body to the white ape that was getting up next to the defeated creature, then back to their king, as if they were amazed that he didn't stand up and take down this bold outsider.
They saw the new-comer place a foot upon the neck of the quiet figure at his feet and, throwing back his head, give vent to the wild, uncanny challenge of the bull-ape that has made a kill. Then they knew that their king was dead.
They watched the newcomer step on the neck of the still figure at his feet and, throwing his head back, let out the wild, eerie challenge of a bull ape that has just made a kill. In that moment, they realized their king was dead.
Across the jungle rolled the horrid notes of the victory cry. The little monkeys in the tree-tops ceased their chattering. The harsh-voiced, brilliant-plumed birds were still. From afar came the answering wail of a leopard and the deep roar of a lion.
Across the jungle echoed the terrible sounds of the victory cry. The little monkeys in the treetops stopped their chattering. The loud, colorful birds went silent. From a distance, the answering cry of a leopard and the deep roar of a lion could be heard.
It was the old Tarzan who turned questioning eyes upon the little knot of apes before him. It was the old Tarzan who shook his head as though to toss back a heavy mane that had fallen before his face—an old habit dating from the days that his great shock of thick, black hair had fallen about his shoulders, and often tumbled before his eyes when it had meant life or death to him to have his vision unobstructed.
It was the old Tarzan who looked questioningly at the small group of apes in front of him. It was the old Tarzan who shook his head as if trying to toss back a heavy mane that had fallen in front of his face—an old habit from the days when his thick, black hair had cascaded over his shoulders and frequently fell in his eyes, which had been crucial for his survival.
The ape-man knew that he might expect an immediate attack on the part of that particular surviving bull-ape who felt himself best fitted to contend for the kingship of the tribe. Among his own apes he knew that it was not unusual for an entire stranger to enter a community and, after having dispatched the king, assume the leadership of the tribe himself, together with the fallen monarch’s mates.
The ape-man knew that he could expect an immediate attack from the surviving bull-ape who believed he was the strongest contender for the tribe's leadership. He understood that it wasn't uncommon for a complete outsider to come into a group, kill the king, and take over as the leader, along with the fallen monarch's mates.
On the other hand, if he made no attempt to follow them, they might move slowly away from him, later to fight among themselves for the supremacy. That he could be king of them, if he so chose, he was confident; but he was not sure he cared to assume the sometimes irksome duties of that position, for he could see no particular advantage to be gained thereby.
On the other hand, if he didn't try to follow them, they might gradually drift away from him, later ending up in a struggle for power among themselves. He was sure he could be their king if he wanted to, but he wasn't convinced he wanted to take on the often annoying responsibilities that came with that role, as he saw no real benefit in doing so.
One of the younger apes, a huge, splendidly muscled brute, was edging threateningly closer to the ape-man. Through his bared fighting fangs there issued a low, sullen growl.
One of the younger apes, a massive, impressively muscled beast, was slowly moving threateningly closer to the ape-man. A low, menacing growl came from its bared fighting teeth.
Tarzan watched his every move, standing rigid as a statue. To have fallen back a step would have been to precipitate an immediate charge; to have rushed forward to meet the other might have had the same result, or it might have put the bellicose one to flight—it all depended upon the young bull’s stock of courage.
Tarzan observed his every movement, standing as still as a statue. Taking a step back would have triggered an immediate attack; charging forward to confront the other could have led to the same outcome, or it might have scared the aggressive one away—it all depended on the young bull's bravery.
To stand perfectly still, waiting, was the middle course. In this event the bull would, according to custom, approach quite close to the object of his attention, growling hideously and baring slavering fangs. Slowly he would circle about the other, as though with a chip upon his shoulder; and this he did, even as Tarzan had foreseen.
To stay completely still and wait was the best option. In this situation, the bull would, as usual, come very close to what caught his eye, growling menacingly and showing his drooling teeth. Slowly, he would move around the other one, as if challenging him; and he did just that, just as Tarzan had predicted.
It might be a bluff royal, or, on the other hand, so unstable is the mind of an ape, a passing impulse might hurl the hairy mass, tearing and rending, upon the man without an instant’s warning.
It could be a bluff, or, on the flip side, given how unpredictable an ape's mind can be, a sudden urge might send the creature charging at the person without any warning.
As the brute circled him Tarzan turned slowly, keeping his eyes ever upon the eyes of his antagonist. He had appraised the young bull as one who had never quite felt equal to the task of overthrowing his former king, but who one day would have done so. Tarzan saw that the beast was of wondrous proportions, standing over seven feet upon his short, bowed legs.
As the massive beast circled him, Tarzan turned slowly, keeping his gaze fixed on his opponent's eyes. He assessed the young bull as someone who had never truly felt capable of defeating his former king, but who one day would have. Tarzan noticed that the creature was impressive in size, standing over seven feet tall on his short, bowed legs.
His great, hairy arms reached almost to the ground even when he stood erect, and his fighting fangs, now quite close to Tarzan’s face, were exceptionally long and sharp. Like the others of his tribe, he differed in several minor essentials from the apes of Tarzan’s boyhood.
His huge, hairy arms almost touched the ground even when he stood up straight, and his menacing fangs, now very close to Tarzan's face, were particularly long and sharp. Like the other members of his tribe, he had several minor differences from the apes Tarzan knew in his childhood.
At first the ape-man had experienced a thrill of hope at sight of the shaggy bodies of the anthropoids—a hope that by some strange freak of fate he had been again returned to his own tribe; but a closer inspection had convinced him that these were another species.
At first, the ape-man felt a surge of hope when he saw the shaggy bodies of the anthropoids—a hope that by some strange twist of fate he had been returned to his own tribe. But a closer look made him realize that these were a different species.
As the threatening bull continued his stiff and jerky circling of the ape-man, much after the manner that you have noted among dogs when a strange canine comes among them, it occurred to Tarzan to discover if the language of his own tribe was identical with that of this other family, and so he addressed the brute in the language of the tribe of Kerchak.
As the menacing bull kept circling the ape-man in a stiff and awkward manner, similar to how dogs act when a new dog shows up, Tarzan wondered if the language of his own tribe was the same as that of this other group. So, he spoke to the beast in the language of Kerchak's tribe.
“Who are you,” he asked, “who threatens Tarzan of the Apes?”
“Who are you?” he asked. “Who dares to threaten Tarzan of the Apes?”
The hairy brute looked his surprise.
The hairy beast looked surprised.
“I am Akut,” replied the other in the same simple, primal tongue which is so low in the scale of spoken languages that, as Tarzan had surmised, it was identical with that of the tribe in which the first twenty years of his life had been spent.
“I am Akut,” replied the other in the same straightforward, basic language that, as Tarzan had guessed, was the same as that of the tribe where he had spent the first twenty years of his life.
“I am Akut,” said the ape. “Molak is dead. I am king. Go away or I shall kill you!”
“I am Akut,” said the ape. “Molak is dead. I’m the king now. Leave or I’ll kill you!”
“You saw how easily I killed Molak,” replied Tarzan. “So I could kill you if I cared to be king. But Tarzan of the Apes would not be king of the tribe of Akut. All he wishes is to live in peace in this country. Let us be friends. Tarzan of the Apes can help you, and you can help Tarzan of the Apes.”
“You saw how easily I killed Molak,” Tarzan said. “So I could kill you if I wanted to be king. But Tarzan of the Apes doesn’t want to be king of the tribe of Akut. All he wants is to live in peace in this land. Let’s be friends. Tarzan of the Apes can help you, and you can help Tarzan of the Apes.”
“You cannot kill Akut,” replied the other. “None is so great as Akut. Had you not killed Molak, Akut would have done so, for Akut was ready to be king.”
“You can’t kill Akut,” the other replied. “No one is as great as Akut. If you hadn’t killed Molak, Akut would have done it, because Akut was ready to be king.”
For answer the ape-man hurled himself upon the great brute who during the conversation had slightly relaxed his vigilance.
For an answer, the ape-man jumped at the huge beast, which had let its guard down a bit during the conversation.
In the twinkling of an eye the man had seized the wrist of the great ape, and before the other could grapple with him had whirled him about and leaped upon his broad back.
In the blink of an eye, the man grabbed the wrist of the giant ape, and before the other could fight back, he spun him around and jumped onto his wide back.
Down they went together, but so well had Tarzan’s plan worked out that before ever they touched the ground he had gained the same hold upon Akut that had broken Molak’s neck.
Down they went together, but Tarzan’s plan worked out so well that before they hit the ground, he had secured the same grip on Akut that had snapped Molak’s neck.
Slowly he brought the pressure to bear, and then as in days gone by he had given Kerchak the chance to surrender and live, so now he gave to Akut—in whom he saw a possible ally of great strength and resource—the option of living in amity with him or dying as he had just seen his savage and heretofore invincible king die.
Slowly he applied the pressure, just as he had once given Kerchak the chance to surrender and survive, he now offered Akut—who he saw as a potential strong and resourceful ally—the choice to live peacefully with him or die like the savage and previously unbeatable king he had just witnessed fall.
“Ka-Goda?” whispered Tarzan to the ape beneath him.
“Ka-Goda?” Tarzan whispered to the ape below him.
It was the same question that he had whispered to Kerchak, and in the language of the apes it means, broadly, “Do you surrender?”
It was the same question he had whispered to Kerchak, and in the language of the apes, it means, generally, “Do you give up?”
Akut thought of the creaking sound he had heard just before Molak’s thick neck had snapped, and he shuddered.
Akut remembered the creaking sound he heard right before Molak’s thick neck broke, and he shuddered.
He hated to give up the kingship, though, so again he struggled to free himself; but a sudden torturing pressure upon his vertebra brought an agonized “ka-goda!” from his lips.
He hated to give up the throne, but again he fought to break free; however, a sudden painful pressure on his spine made him cry out in agony, "ka-goda!"
Tarzan relaxed his grip a trifle.
Tarzan relaxed his grip a little.
“You may still be king, Akut,” he said. “Tarzan told you that he did not wish to be king. If any question your right, Tarzan of the Apes will help you in your battles.”
“You might still be king, Akut,” he said. “Tarzan told you he doesn’t want to be king. If anyone questions your right, Tarzan of the Apes will support you in your fights.”
The ape-man rose, and Akut came slowly to his feet. Shaking his bullet head and growling angrily, he waddled toward his tribe, looking first at one and then at another of the larger bulls who might be expected to challenge his leadership.
The ape-man got up, and Akut slowly stood up as well. Shaking his flat head and growling in anger, he waddled over to his tribe, glancing first at one and then at another of the larger bulls who might challenge his leadership.
But none did so; instead, they drew away as he approached, and presently the whole pack moved off into the jungle, and Tarzan was left alone once more upon the beach.
But none did; instead, they stepped back as he got closer, and soon the whole group moved off into the jungle, leaving Tarzan alone on the beach once again.
The ape-man was sore from the wounds that Molak had inflicted upon him, but he was inured to physical suffering and endured it with the calm and fortitude of the wild beasts that had taught him to lead the jungle life after the manner of all those that are born to it.
The ape-man was sore from the wounds that Molak had given him, but he was used to physical pain and dealt with it with the calmness and strength of the wild animals that had taught him how to live in the jungle like all those who are born to it.
His first need, he realized, was for weapons of offence and defence, for his encounter with the apes, and the distant notes of the savage voices of Numa the lion, and Sheeta, the panther, warned him that his was to be no life of indolent ease and security.
His first priority, he realized, was to get weapons for offense and defense, for his encounter with the apes, and the distant sounds of the savage voices of Numa the lion and Sheeta the panther warned him that his life would not be one of lazy comfort and safety.
It was but a return to the old existence of constant bloodshed and danger—to the hunting and the being hunted. Grim beasts would stalk him, as they had stalked him in the past, and never would there be a moment, by savage day or by cruel night, that he might not have instant need of such crude weapons as he could fashion from the materials at hand.
It was just a return to the old life of constant violence and danger—of hunting and being hunted. Fierce beasts would track him, just like they had before, and there would never be a moment, whether in savage daylight or dark nights, that he wouldn’t need to grab whatever basic weapons he could make from what was around him.
Upon the shore he found an out-cropping of brittle, igneous rock. By dint of much labour he managed to chip off a narrow sliver some twelve inches long by a quarter of an inch thick. One edge was quite thin for a few inches near the tip. It was the rudiment of a knife.
On the shore, he discovered a piece of brittle volcanic rock. After a lot of effort, he was able to chip off a narrow piece about twelve inches long and a quarter of an inch thick. One edge was quite thin for a few inches near the tip. It was the beginning of a knife.
With it he went into the jungle, searching until he found a fallen tree of a certain species of hardwood with which he was familiar. From this he cut a small straight branch, which he pointed at one end.
With that, he entered the jungle, looking until he found a fallen tree of a specific hardwood species he recognized. From it, he cut a small straight branch and sharpened one end.
Then he scooped a small, round hole in the surface of the prostrate trunk. Into this he crumbled a few bits of dry bark, minutely shredded, after which he inserted the tip of his pointed stick, and, sitting astride the bole of the tree, spun the slender rod rapidly between his palms.
Then he dug a small, round hole in the surface of the fallen trunk. Into this, he crumbled a few bits of dry bark, finely shredded, and then he inserted the tip of his pointed stick. Sitting on top of the tree trunk, he quickly spun the slender rod between his palms.
After a time a thin smoke rose from the little mass of tinder, and a moment later the whole broke into flame. Heaping some larger twigs and sticks upon the tiny fire, Tarzan soon had quite a respectable blaze roaring in the enlarging cavity of the dead tree.
After a while, a thin stream of smoke rose from the small pile of kindling, and moments later, it burst into flames. Adding some larger twigs and sticks to the small fire, Tarzan quickly had a pretty decent blaze roaring in the growing hollow of the dead tree.
Into this he thrust the blade of his stone knife, and as it became superheated he would withdraw it, touching a spot near the thin edge with a drop of moisture. Beneath the wetted area a little flake of the glassy material would crack and scale away.
Into this he pushed the blade of his stone knife, and as it got superheated he would pull it back, touching a spot near the thin edge with a drop of moisture. Beneath the damp area, a small flake of the glassy material would crack and flake away.
Thus, very slowly, the ape-man commenced the tedious operation of putting a thin edge upon his primitive hunting-knife.
Thus, very slowly, the ape-man began the tedious task of sharpening his basic hunting knife.
He did not attempt to accomplish the feat all in one sitting. At first he was content to achieve a cutting edge of a couple of inches, with which he cut a long, pliable bow, a handle for his knife, a stout cudgel, and a goodly supply of arrows.
He didn’t try to do it all in one go. At first, he was happy to get a sharp edge of a couple of inches, with which he made a long, flexible bow, a handle for his knife, a strong club, and a decent stash of arrows.
These he cached in a tall tree beside a little stream, and here also he constructed a platform with a roof of palm-leaves above it.
He stored them in a tall tree next to a small stream, and he also built a platform with a roof made of palm leaves above it.
When all these things had been finished it was growing dusk, and Tarzan felt a strong desire to eat.
When everything was finished, it was getting dark, and Tarzan felt a strong urge to eat.
He had noted during the brief incursion he had made into the forest that a short distance up-stream from his tree there was a much-used watering place, where, from the trampled mud of either bank, it was evident beasts of all sorts and in great numbers came to drink. To this spot the hungry ape-man made his silent way.
He had observed during his short visit to the forest that a little ways upstream from his tree, there was a frequently used watering hole, where the trampled mud on both banks showed that many different animals came to drink. To this place, the hungry ape-man quietly made his way.
Through the upper terrace of the tree-tops he swung with the grace and ease of a monkey. But for the heavy burden upon his heart he would have been happy in this return to the old free life of his boyhood.
Through the upper terrace of the tree-tops, he swung with the grace and ease of a monkey. If it weren’t for the heavy burden on his heart, he would have been happy to return to the old, free life of his childhood.
Yet even with that burden he fell into the little habits and manners of his early life that were in reality more a part of him than the thin veneer of civilization that the past three years of his association with the white men of the outer world had spread lightly over him—a veneer that only hid the crudities of the beast that Tarzan of the Apes had been.
Yet even with that burden, he slipped back into the small habits and ways of his early life that were more genuinely him than the thin layer of civilization that the past three years with the white men of the outside world had lightly placed over him—a layer that only concealed the roughness of the beast Tarzan of the Apes had once been.
Could his fellow-peers of the House of Lords have seen him then they would have held up their noble hands in holy horror.
Could his fellow members of the House of Lords have seen him then, they would have raised their noble hands in horror.
Silently he crouched in the lower branches of a great forest giant that overhung the trail, his keen eyes and sensitive ears strained into the distant jungle, from which he knew his dinner would presently emerge.
Silently, he crouched in the lower branches of a huge tree that hung over the path, his sharp eyes and sensitive ears focused on the distant jungle, from which he knew his dinner would soon appear.
Nor had he long to wait.
Nor did he have to wait long.
Scarce had he settled himself to a comfortable position, his lithe, muscular legs drawn well up beneath him as the panther draws his hindquarters in preparation for the spring, than Bara, the deer, came daintily down to drink.
Scarce had he settled into a comfortable position, his lean, muscular legs tucked up beneath him like a panther getting ready to spring, than Bara, the deer, came gracefully down to drink.
But more than Bara was coming. Behind the graceful buck came another which the deer could neither see nor scent, but whose movements were apparent to Tarzan of the Apes because of the elevated position of the ape-man’s ambush.
But there was more than just the buck coming. Behind the graceful deer was another one that the deer could neither see nor smell, but whose movements were clear to Tarzan of the Apes because of the high vantage point of the ape-man’s hiding spot.
He knew not yet exactly the nature of the thing that moved so stealthily through the jungle a few hundred yards behind the deer; but he was convinced that it was some great beast of prey stalking Bara for the selfsame purpose as that which prompted him to await the fleet animal. Numa, perhaps, or Sheeta, the panther.
He didn’t yet know exactly what was moving quietly through the jungle a few hundred yards behind the deer; but he was sure it was some large predator stalking Bara for the same reason he was waiting for the swift animal. Maybe Numa or Sheeta, the panther.
In any event, Tarzan could see his repast slipping from his grasp unless Bara moved more rapidly toward the ford than at present.
In any case, Tarzan could see his meal slipping away unless Bara moved faster toward the crossing than he was at that moment.
Even as these thoughts passed through his mind some noise of the stalker in his rear must have come to the buck, for with a sudden start he paused for an instant, trembling, in his tracks, and then with a swift bound dashed straight for the river and Tarzan. It was his intention to flee through the shallow ford and escape upon the opposite side of the river.
Even as these thoughts raced through his mind, some noise from the pursuer behind him must have reached the buck, because suddenly he froze for a moment, trembling, and then, with a quick leap, sprinted straight toward the river and Tarzan. He intended to run through the shallow crossing and escape on the other side of the river.
Not a hundred yards behind him came Numa.
Not a hundred yards behind him was Numa.
Tarzan could see him quite plainly now. Below the ape-man Bara was about to pass. Could he do it? But even as he asked himself the question the hungry man launched himself from his perch full upon the back of the startled buck.
Tarzan could see him clearly now. Below, the ape-man Bara was about to pass by. Could he do it? But even as he asked himself that question, the hungry man jumped from his spot and landed right on the back of the startled buck.
In another instant Numa would be upon them both, so if the ape-man were to dine that night, or ever again, he must act quickly.
In a moment, Numa would be on them both, so if the ape-man was going to eat that night, or ever again, he had to act fast.
Scarcely had he touched the sleek hide of the deer with a momentum that sent the animal to its knees than he had grasped a horn in either hand, and with a single quick wrench twisted the animal’s neck completely round, until he felt the vertebrae snap beneath his grip.
Hardly had he made contact with the smooth fur of the deer, causing the animal to collapse, than he seized a horn in each hand and swiftly twisted the deer’s neck until he heard the vertebrae break under his grip.
The lion was roaring in rage close behind him as he swung the deer across his shoulder, and, grasping a foreleg between his strong teeth, leaped for the nearest of the lower branches that swung above his head.
The lion was roaring in anger right behind him as he threw the deer over his shoulder, and, gripping a foreleg with his strong teeth, jumped for the nearest lower branch swinging above him.
With both hands he grasped the limb, and, at the instant that Numa sprang, drew himself and his prey out of reach of the animal’s cruel talons.
With both hands, he grabbed the branch, and just as Numa leaped, he pulled himself and his catch out of the animal's sharp claws.
There was a thud below him as the baffled cat fell back to earth, and then Tarzan of the Apes, drawing his dinner farther up to the safety of a higher limb, looked down with grinning face into the gleaming yellow eyes of the other wild beast that glared up at him from beneath, and with taunting insults flaunted the tender carcass of his kill in the face of him whom he had cheated of it.
There was a thud below him as the confused cat dropped to the ground, and then Tarzan of the Apes, pulling his meal up to the safety of a higher branch, looked down with a grinning face into the bright yellow eyes of the other wild animal glaring up at him from below, and with mocking insults, he flaunted the tender carcass of his kill in the face of the one he had outsmarted.
With his crude stone knife he cut a juicy steak from the hindquarters, and while the great lion paced, growling, back and forth below him, Lord Greystoke filled his savage belly, nor ever in the choicest of his exclusive London clubs had a meal tasted more palatable.
With his rough stone knife, he cut a juicy steak from the hindquarters. As the huge lion paced and growled back and forth below him, Lord Greystoke filled his wild belly, and never in the finest of his exclusive London clubs had a meal tasted so delicious.
The warm blood of his kill smeared his hands and face and filled his nostrils with the scent that the savage carnivora love best.
The warm blood of his kill smeared his hands and face and filled his nostrils with the scent that wild predators love most.
And when he had finished he left the balance of the carcass in a high fork of the tree where he had dined, and with Numa trailing below him, still keen for revenge, he made his way back to his tree-top shelter, where he slept until the sun was high the following morning.
And when he was done, he left the rest of the carcass in a high fork of the tree where he had eaten, and with Numa following below him, still eager for revenge, he headed back to his tree-top shelter, where he slept until the sun was high the next morning.
CHAPTER IV.
Sheeta
The next few days were occupied by Tarzan in completing his weapons and exploring the jungle. He strung his bow with tendons from the buck upon which he had dined his first evening upon the new shore, and though he would have preferred the gut of Sheeta for the purpose, he was content to wait until opportunity permitted him to kill one of the great cats.
The next few days were spent by Tarzan finishing his weapons and exploring the jungle. He strung his bow with tendons from the buck he had eaten on his first evening on the new shore, and although he would have preferred using Sheeta's gut for this, he was willing to wait until he had the chance to kill one of the big cats.
He also braided a long grass rope—such a rope as he had used so many years before to tantalize the ill-natured Tublat, and which later had developed into a wondrous effective weapon in the practised hands of the little ape-boy.
He also braided a long grass rope—just like the one he had used many years ago to tease the bad-tempered Tublat, which later became an incredibly effective weapon in the skilled hands of the little ape-boy.
A sheath and handle for his hunting-knife he fashioned, and a quiver for arrows, and from the hide of Bara a belt and loin-cloth. Then he set out to learn something of the strange land in which he found himself. That it was not his old familiar west coast of the African continent he knew from the fact that it faced east—the rising sun came up out of the sea before the threshold of the jungle.
He made a sheath and handle for his hunting knife, and a quiver for arrows, and from Bara's hide, he crafted a belt and loincloth. Then he set out to explore the strange land he had arrived in. He realized it wasn’t his old, familiar west coast of Africa because it faced east—the rising sun came up from the sea right in front of the jungle.
But that it was not the east coast of Africa he was equally positive, for he felt satisfied that the Kincaid had not passed through the Mediterranean, the Suez Canal, and the Red Sea, nor had she had time to round the Cape of Good Hope. So he was quite at a loss to know where he might be.
But he was just as sure that it wasn't the east coast of Africa, because he was convinced that the Kincaid hadn't gone through the Mediterranean, the Suez Canal, and the Red Sea, nor had it had time to go around the Cape of Good Hope. So he was completely confused about where he might be.
Sometimes he wondered if the ship had crossed the broad Atlantic to deposit him upon some wild South American shore; but the presence of Numa, the lion, decided him that such could not be the case.
Sometimes he wondered if the ship had crossed the wide Atlantic to drop him off on some wild South American coast; but the presence of Numa, the lion, made him sure that couldn’t be true.
As Tarzan made his lonely way through the jungle paralleling the shore, he felt strong upon him a desire for companionship, so that gradually he commenced to regret that he had not cast his lot with the apes. He had seen nothing of them since that first day, when the influences of civilization were still paramount within him.
As Tarzan traveled alone through the jungle next to the shore, he felt a strong desire for companionship, leading him to gradually regret that he hadn't joined the apes. He hadn't seen any of them since that first day, when the influences of civilization were still dominant in him.
Now he was more nearly returned to the Tarzan of old, and though he appreciated the fact that there could be little in common between himself and the great anthropoids, still they were better than no company at all.
Now he was closer to being the old Tarzan, and while he understood that there was little in common between him and the great apes, they were still better than having no company at all.
Moving leisurely, sometimes upon the ground and again among the lower branches of the trees, gathering an occasional fruit or turning over a fallen log in search of the larger bugs, which he still found as palatable as of old, Tarzan had covered a mile or more when his attention was attracted by the scent of Sheeta up-wind ahead of him.
Moving slowly, sometimes on the ground and other times among the lower branches of the trees, picking the occasional fruit or flipping over a fallen log in search of larger bugs, which he still found tasty as ever, Tarzan had covered a mile or more when he caught the scent of Sheeta ahead of him, blowing in the wind.
Now Sheeta, the panther, was one whom Tarzan was exceptionally glad to fall in with, for he had it in mind not only to utilize the great cat’s strong gut for his bow, but also to fashion a new quiver and loin-cloth from pieces of his hide. So, whereas the ape-man had gone carelessly before, he now became the personification of noiseless stealth.
Now Sheeta, the panther, was someone Tarzan was really happy to run into because he planned to not only use the big cat's strong gut for his bow but also make a new quiver and loincloth from pieces of its hide. So, whereas the ape-man had moved thoughtlessly before, he now became the embodiment of silent stealth.
Swiftly and silently he glided through the forest in the wake of the savage cat, nor was the pursuer, for all his noble birth, one whit less savage than the wild, fierce thing he stalked.
Swiftly and silently, he moved through the forest after the fierce cat, and despite his noble background, the hunter was just as primal as the wild creature he was chasing.
As he came closer to Sheeta he became aware that the panther on his part was stalking game of his own, and even as he realized this fact there came to his nostrils, wafted from his right by a vagrant breeze, the strong odour of a company of great apes.
As he got nearer to Sheeta, he noticed that the panther was tracking something of its own, and just as he understood this, a strong smell of a group of large apes reached him, carried by a stray breeze from his right.
The panther had taken to a large tree as Tarzan came within sight of him, and beyond and below him Tarzan saw the tribe of Akut lolling in a little, natural clearing. Some of them were dozing against the boles of trees, while others roamed about turning over bits of bark from beneath which they transferred the luscious grubs and beetles to their mouths.
The panther had climbed up a large tree as Tarzan came into view, and beneath him, Tarzan spotted the tribe of Akut lounging in a small, natural clearing. Some were dozing against the trunks of trees, while others wandered around flipping over pieces of bark to find tasty grubs and beetles to eat.
Akut was the closest to Sheeta.
Akut was the closest to Sheeta.
The great cat lay crouched upon a thick limb, hidden from the ape’s view by dense foliage, waiting patiently until the anthropoid should come within range of his spring.
The big cat was crouched on a thick branch, hidden from the ape's sight by the thick leaves, waiting patiently until the ape was close enough to pounce.
Tarzan cautiously gained a position in the same tree with the panther and a little above him. In his left hand he grasped his slim stone blade. He would have preferred to use his noose, but the foliage surrounding the huge cat precluded the possibility of an accurate throw with the rope.
Tarzan carefully positioned himself in the same tree as the panther, a little above it. In his left hand, he held his slender stone blade. He would have liked to use his noose, but the thick leaves around the large cat made it impossible to throw the rope accurately.
Akut had now wandered quite close beneath the tree wherein lay the waiting death. Sheeta slowly edged his hind paws along the branch still further beneath him, and then with a hideous shriek he launched himself toward the great ape. The barest fraction of a second before his spring another beast of prey above him leaped, its weird and savage cry mingling with his.
Akut had now wandered pretty close under the tree where death awaited. Sheeta gradually moved his back paws further along the branch beneath him, and then with a terrifying screech, he leaped toward the great ape. Just a split second before his jump, another predator above him sprang into action, its strange and fierce call mixing with his.
As the startled Akut looked up he saw the panther almost above him, and already upon the panther’s back the white ape that had bested him that day near the great water.
As the shocked Akut glanced up, he saw the panther just above him, and already on the panther's back was the white ape that had defeated him that day near the big water.
The teeth of the ape-man were buried in the back of Sheeta’s neck and his right arm was round the fierce throat, while the left hand, grasping a slender piece of stone, rose and fell in mighty blows upon the panther’s side behind the left shoulder.
The ape-man's teeth were sunk into the back of Sheeta's neck, his right arm wrapped around the panther's fierce throat, while his left hand, holding a slender piece of stone, swung up and down with powerful blows on the panther's side, just behind the left shoulder.
Akut had just time to leap to one side to avoid being pinioned beneath these battling monsters of the jungle.
Akut barely had time to jump to the side to avoid getting pinned down by the fighting beasts of the jungle.
With a crash they came to earth at his feet. Sheeta was screaming, snarling, and roaring horribly; but the white ape clung tenaciously and in silence to the thrashing body of his quarry.
With a crash, they landed at his feet. Sheeta was screaming, snarling, and roaring in a terrifying way; but the white ape clung tightly and silently to the struggling body of his prey.
Steadily and remorselessly the stone knife was driven home through the glossy hide—time and again it drank deep, until with a final agonized lunge and shriek the great feline rolled over upon its side and, save for the spasmodic jerking of its muscles, lay quiet and still in death.
Steadily and relentlessly, the stone knife was plunged into the shiny hide—over and over it cut deep, until with one last painful thrust and scream, the large cat rolled onto its side and, except for the occasional twitching of its muscles, lay quiet and still in death.
Then the ape-man raised his head, as he stood over the carcass of his kill, and once again through the jungle rang his wild and savage victory challenge.
Then the ape-man lifted his head, standing over the carcass of his kill, and once again his wild and fierce victory cry echoed through the jungle.
Akut and the apes of Akut stood looking in startled wonder at the dead body of Sheeta and the lithe, straight figure of the man who had slain him.
Akut and the apes of Akut stared in shock at the lifeless body of Sheeta and the slender, upright figure of the man who had killed him.
Tarzan was the first to speak.
Tarzan was the first to talk.
He had saved Akut’s life for a purpose, and, knowing the limitations of the ape intellect, he also knew that he must make this purpose plain to the anthropoid if it were to serve him in the way he hoped.
He had saved Akut’s life for a reason, and, understanding the limitations of ape intelligence, he also realized that he had to clearly communicate this reason to the ape if it were to help him as he hoped.
“I am Tarzan of the Apes,” he said, “Mighty hunter. Mighty fighter. By the great water I spared Akut’s life when I might have taken it and become king of the tribe of Akut. Now I have saved Akut from death beneath the rending fangs of Sheeta.
“I am Tarzan of the Apes,” he said, “Powerful hunter. Powerful fighter. By the great water, I spared Akut’s life when I could have taken it and become the king of Akut's tribe. Now I have saved Akut from death under the crushing jaws of Sheeta.
“When Akut or the tribe of Akut is in danger, let them call to Tarzan thus”—and the ape-man raised the hideous cry with which the tribe of Kerchak had been wont to summon its absent members in times of peril.
“When Akut or the Akut tribe is in danger, they should call out to Tarzan like this”—and the ape-man let out the terrible scream that the Kerchak tribe used to call their missing members in times of danger.
“And,” he continued, “when they hear Tarzan call to them, let them remember what he has done for Akut and come to him with great speed. Shall it be as Tarzan says?”
“And,” he continued, “when they hear Tarzan call to them, let them remember what he has done for Akut and come to him quickly. Will it be as Tarzan says?”
“Huh!” assented Akut, and from the members of his tribe there rose a unanimous “Huh.”
“Huh!” agreed Akut, and a united “Huh” rose from the members of his tribe.
Then, presently, they went to feeding again as though nothing had happened, and with them fed John Clayton, Lord Greystoke.
Then, soon after, they went back to eating as if nothing had happened, and with them ate John Clayton, Lord Greystoke.
He noticed, however, that Akut kept always close to him, and was often looking at him with a strange wonder in his little bloodshot eyes, and once he did a thing that Tarzan during all his long years among the apes had never before seen an ape do—he found a particularly tender morsel and handed it to Tarzan.
He noticed, though, that Akut always stayed close to him and often looked at him with a strange wonder in his little bloodshot eyes. One time, he did something that Tarzan had never seen an ape do in all his years with them—he found a particularly tender piece of food and gave it to Tarzan.
As the tribe hunted, the glistening body of the ape-man mingled with the brown, shaggy hides of his companions. Oftentimes they brushed together in passing, but the apes had already taken his presence for granted, so that he was as much one of them as Akut himself.
As the tribe hunted, the shiny body of the ape-man blended in with the brown, shaggy hides of his companions. Often, they brushed against each other while passing by, but the apes had already accepted him as part of the group, so he was just as much one of them as Akut was.
If he came too close to a she with a young baby, the former would bare her great fighting fangs and growl ominously, and occasionally a truculent young bull would snarl a warning if Tarzan approached while the former was eating. But in those things the treatment was no different from that which they accorded any other member of the tribe.
If he got too close to a woman with a young baby, she would expose her sharp fangs and growl threateningly, and sometimes a fierce young bull would snarl a warning if Tarzan came too near while she was eating. But in those situations, the treatment was no different from how they treated any other member of the tribe.
Tarzan on his part felt very much at home with these fierce, hairy progenitors of primitive man. He skipped nimbly out of reach of each threatening female—for such is the way of apes, if they be not in one of their occasional fits of bestial rage—and he growled back at the truculent young bulls, baring his canine teeth even as they. Thus easily he fell back into the way of his early life, nor did it seem that he had ever tasted association with creatures of his own kind.
Tarzan felt completely at home with these fierce, hairy ancestors of primitive man. He nimbly jumped out of reach of each threatening female—such is the behavior of apes unless they’re experiencing one of their rare fits of rage—and he growled back at the aggressive young bulls, showing his canine teeth just like they did. In this way, he easily returned to the life he once knew, and it seemed as if he had never experienced being around others of his own kind.
For the better part of a week he roamed the jungle with his new friends, partly because of a desire for companionship and partially through a well-laid plan to impress himself indelibly upon their memories, which at best are none too long; for Tarzan from past experience knew that it might serve him in good stead to have a tribe of these powerful and terrible beasts at his call.
For most of a week, he explored the jungle with his new friends, partly out of a desire for company and partly because he had a clever plan to make a lasting impression on them, knowing their memories aren’t very reliable; Tarzan understood from past experiences that it could be helpful to have a tribe of these strong and fearsome creatures at his beck and call.
When he was convinced that he had succeeded to some extent in fixing his identity upon them he decided to again take up his exploration. To this end he set out toward the north early one day, and, keeping parallel with the shore, travelled rapidly until almost nightfall.
When he was sure that he had managed to establish his identity with them, he decided to continue his exploration. To do this, he headed north early one day and traveled quickly along the shore until nearly nightfall.
When the sun rose the next morning he saw that it lay almost directly to his right as he stood upon the beach instead of straight out across the water as heretofore, and so he reasoned that the shore line had trended toward the west. All the second day he continued his rapid course, and when Tarzan of the Apes sought speed, he passed through the middle terrace of the forest with the rapidity of a squirrel.
When the sun rose the next morning, he noticed that it was almost directly to his right as he stood on the beach instead of directly across the water like before, so he figured that the shoreline had shifted toward the west. Throughout the second day, he kept up his fast pace, and when Tarzan of the Apes wanted to move quickly, he zipped through the middle part of the forest as fast as a squirrel.
That night the sun set straight out across the water opposite the land, and then the ape-man guessed at last the truth that he had been suspecting.
That night, the sun set directly over the water, facing away from the land, and then the ape-man finally realized the truth he had been suspecting.
Rokoff had set him ashore upon an island.
Rokoff had dropped him off on an island.
He might have known it! If there was any plan that would render his position more harrowing he should have known that such would be the one adopted by the Russian, and what could be more terrible than to leave him to a lifetime of suspense upon an uninhabited island?
He should have known it! If there was any plan that would make his situation worse, he should have realized that this was exactly the one the Russian would choose, and what could be worse than being left to face a lifetime of uncertainty on a deserted island?
Rokoff doubtless had sailed directly to the mainland, where it would be a comparatively easy thing for him to find the means of delivering the infant Jack into the hands of the cruel and savage foster-parents, who, as his note had threatened, would have the upbringing of the child.
Rokoff probably went straight to the mainland, where it would be relatively easy for him to find a way to hand over baby Jack to the cruel and savage foster parents who, as his note had threatened, would raise the child.
Tarzan shuddered as he thought of the cruel suffering the little one must endure in such a life, even though he might fall into the hands of individuals whose intentions toward him were of the kindest. The ape-man had had sufficient experience with the lower savages of Africa to know that even there may be found the cruder virtues of charity and humanity; but their lives were at best but a series of terrible privations, dangers, and sufferings.
Tarzan shuddered as he thought about the cruel suffering the little one would have to endure in such a life, even if he ended up with people who had the kindest intentions. The ape-man had enough experience with the primitive tribes of Africa to understand that even among them, you could find basic virtues of kindness and compassion; but their lives were still mostly filled with terrible hardships, dangers, and suffering.
Then there was the horrid after-fate that awaited the child as he grew to manhood. The horrible practices that would form a part of his life-training would alone be sufficient to bar him forever from association with those of his own race and station in life.
Then there was the terrible fate that awaited the child as he grew into adulthood. The horrific practices that would be part of his upbringing would be enough to permanently separate him from associating with people of his own race and social class.
A cannibal! His little boy a savage man-eater! It was too horrible to contemplate.
A cannibal! His young son a brutal man-eater! It was too terrible to think about.
The filed teeth, the slit nose, the little face painted hideously. Tarzan groaned. Could he but feel the throat of the Russ fiend beneath his steel fingers!
The filed teeth, the slit nose, the little face painted hideously. Tarzan groaned. If only he could feel the throat of the Russian fiend beneath his steel fingers!
And Jane!
And Jane!
What tortures of doubt and fear and uncertainty she must be suffering. He felt that his position was infinitely less terrible than hers, for he at least knew that one of his loved ones was safe at home, while she had no idea of the whereabouts of either her husband or her son.
What tortures of doubt, fear, and uncertainty she must be going through. He felt that his situation was way less terrible than hers, because he at least knew that one of his loved ones was safe at home, while she had no idea where her husband or her son was.
It is well for Tarzan that he did not guess the truth, for the knowledge would have but added a hundredfold to his suffering.
It’s a good thing Tarzan didn’t realize the truth because knowing it would have only made his pain a hundred times worse.
As he moved slowly through the jungle his mind absorbed by his gloomy thoughts, there presently came to his ears a strange scratching sound which he could not translate.
As he walked slowly through the jungle, his mind filled with dark thoughts, he suddenly heard an odd scratching noise that he couldn't understand.
Cautiously he moved in the direction from which it emanated, presently coming upon a huge panther pinned beneath a fallen tree.
Cautiously, he moved toward the source of the sound, soon finding a huge panther trapped under a fallen tree.
As Tarzan approached, the beast turned, snarling, toward him, struggling to extricate itself; but one great limb across its back and the smaller entangling branches pinioning its legs prevented it from moving but a few inches in any direction.
As Tarzan got closer, the beast turned, growling, at him, trying to free itself; but one large limb across its back and the smaller branches entangling its legs kept it from moving more than a few inches in any direction.
The ape-man stood before the helpless cat fitting an arrow to his bow that he might dispatch the beast that otherwise must die of starvation; but even as he drew back the shaft a sudden whim stayed his hand.
The ape-man stood in front of the helpless cat, putting an arrow on his bow to kill the animal, which would otherwise starve; but just as he pulled back the arrow, a sudden impulse stopped him.
Why rob the poor creature of life and liberty, when it would be so easy a thing to restore both to it! He was sure from the fact that the panther moved all its limbs in its futile struggle for freedom that its spine was uninjured, and for the same reason he knew that none of its limbs were broken.
Why take away the life and freedom of this poor creature when it would be so simple to give both back? He was confident that since the panther was moving all its limbs in its useless attempt to escape, its spine was unharmed, and for the same reason, he knew none of its limbs were broken.
Relaxing his bowstring, he returned the arrow to the quiver and, throwing the bow about his shoulder, stepped closer to the pinioned beast.
Relaxing his bowstring, he put the arrow back in the quiver and, slinging the bow over his shoulder, stepped closer to the trapped animal.
On his lips was the soothing, purring sound that the great cats themselves made when contented and happy. It was the nearest approach to a friendly advance that Tarzan could make in the language of Sheeta.
On his lips was the soothing, purring sound that the big cats themselves made when they were content and happy. It was the closest thing to a friendly gesture that Tarzan could communicate in Sheeta's language.
The panther ceased his snarling and eyed the ape-man closely. To lift the tree’s great weight from the animal it was necessary to come within reach of those long, strong talons, and when the tree had been removed the man would be totally at the mercy of the savage beast; but to Tarzan of the Apes fear was a thing unknown.
The panther stopped snarling and stared at the ape-man intently. To lift the heavy tree off the animal, he needed to get close to those long, powerful claws, and once the tree was removed, the man would be completely at the mercy of the wild beast; but for Tarzan of the Apes, fear was something he had never experienced.
Having decided, he acted promptly.
Once decided, he acted quickly.
Unhesitatingly, he stepped into the tangle of branches close to the panther’s side, still voicing his friendly and conciliatory purr. The cat turned his head toward the man, eyeing him steadily—questioningly. The long fangs were bared, but more in preparedness than threat.
Without hesitation, he stepped into the thicket of branches near the panther, still making his friendly and soothing purr. The cat turned its head towards the man, looking at him intently—curiously. The long fangs were exposed, but more in readiness than as a threat.
Tarzan put a broad shoulder beneath the bole of the tree, and as he did so his bare leg pressed against the cat’s silken side, so close was the man to the great beast.
Tarzan placed a broad shoulder against the trunk of the tree, and as he did, his bare leg brushed up against the cat’s smooth side, so close was the man to the massive beast.
Slowly Tarzan extended his giant thews.
Slowly, Tarzan stretched his huge muscles.
The great tree with its entangling branches rose gradually from the panther, who, feeling the encumbering weight diminish, quickly crawled from beneath. Tarzan let the tree fall back to earth, and the two beasts turned to look upon one another.
The huge tree with its tangled branches slowly lifted off the panther, who, feeling the heavy weight lift, quickly crawled out from underneath. Tarzan let the tree crash back to the ground, and the two animals turned to stare at each other.
A grim smile lay upon the ape-man’s lips, for he knew that he had taken his life in his hands to free this savage jungle fellow; nor would it have surprised him had the cat sprung upon him the instant that it had been released.
A grim smile was on the ape-man’s lips, because he knew he had put his life on the line to save this wild jungle guy; it wouldn’t have shocked him if the cat had attacked him the moment it was freed.
But it did not do so. Instead, it stood a few paces from the tree watching the ape-man clamber out of the maze of fallen branches.
But it didn't do that. Instead, it stood a few steps away from the tree, watching the ape-man climb out of the jumble of fallen branches.
Once outside, Tarzan was not three paces from the panther. He might have taken to the higher branches of the trees upon the opposite side, for Sheeta cannot climb to the heights to which the ape-man can go; but something, a spirit of bravado perhaps, prompted him to approach the panther as though to discover if any feeling of gratitude would prompt the beast to friendliness.
Once outside, Tarzan was only three steps away from the panther. He could have moved up to the higher branches of the trees on the other side, since Sheeta couldn’t climb as high as the ape-man could; but something, maybe a sense of daring, drove him to walk up to the panther as if to see if any sense of gratitude would make the beast friendly.
As he approached the mighty cat the creature stepped warily to one side, and the ape-man brushed past him within a foot of the dripping jaws, and as he continued on through the forest the panther followed on behind him, as a hound follows at heel.
As he got closer to the massive cat, the creature cautiously moved to the side, and the ape-man walked right past it, just a foot away from its dripping jaws. As he made his way through the forest, the panther trailed behind him like a dog following its owner.
For a long time Tarzan could not tell whether the beast was following out of friendly feelings or merely stalking him against the time he should be hungry; but finally he was forced to believe that the former incentive it was that prompted the animal’s action.
For a long time, Tarzan couldn't tell if the beast was following him out of friendliness or just waiting for him to get hungry; but eventually, he had to believe it was the former that motivated the animal's behavior.
Later in the day the scent of a deer sent Tarzan into the trees, and when he had dropped his noose about the animal’s neck he called to Sheeta, using a purr similar to that which he had utilized to pacify the brute’s suspicions earlier in the day, but a trifle louder and more shrill.
Later in the day, the smell of a deer drew Tarzan into the trees, and when he had slipped his noose around the animal's neck, he called to Sheeta, using a purr similar to the one he had used earlier to ease the creature's suspicions, but a bit louder and sharper.
It was similar to that which he had heard panthers use after a kill when they had been hunting in pairs.
It was similar to what he had heard panthers make after a kill when they had been hunting together.
Almost immediately there was a crashing of the underbrush close at hand, and the long, lithe body of his strange companion broke into view.
Almost immediately, there was a loud rustling in the underbrush nearby, and the long, agile form of his unusual companion came into view.
At sight of the body of Bara and the smell of blood the panther gave forth a shrill scream, and a moment later two beasts were feeding side by side upon the tender meat of the deer.
At the sight of Bara's body and the smell of blood, the panther let out a sharp scream, and a moment later, two animals were eating side by side from the tender meat of the deer.
For several days this strangely assorted pair roamed the jungle together.
For several days, this oddly matched pair explored the jungle together.
When one made a kill he called the other, and thus they fed well and often.
When someone made a kill, they would call the others, and that way they ate well and often.
On one occasion as they were dining upon the carcass of a boar that Sheeta had dispatched, Numa, the lion, grim and terrible, broke through the tangled grasses close beside them.
On one occasion, while they were eating the carcass of a boar that Sheeta had killed, Numa, the lion, fierce and fearsome, came crashing through the dense grass right next to them.
With an angry, warning roar he sprang forward to chase them from their kill. Sheeta bounded into a near-by thicket, while Tarzan took to the low branches of an overhanging tree.
With an angry, warning roar, he charged forward to chase them away from their prize. Sheeta jumped into a nearby thicket, while Tarzan climbed into the low branches of an overhanging tree.
Here the ape-man unloosed his grass rope from about his neck, and as Numa stood above the body of the boar, challenging head erect, he dropped the sinuous noose about the maned neck, drawing the stout strands taut with a sudden jerk. At the same time he called shrilly to Sheeta, as he drew the struggling lion upward until only his hind feet touched the ground.
Here, the ape-man untied the grass rope from around his neck, and as Numa stood over the boar's body, head held high in challenge, he dropped the flexible loop around the lion's thick neck, pulling the strong strands tight with a quick yank. At the same time, he called out sharply to Sheeta as he lifted the struggling lion off the ground until only its back feet were touching the soil.
Quickly he made the rope fast to a stout branch, and as the panther, in answer to his summons, leaped into sight, Tarzan dropped to the earth beside the struggling and infuriated Numa, and with a long sharp knife sprang upon him at one side even as Sheeta did upon the other.
Quickly, he tied the rope to a sturdy branch, and as the panther responded to his call and jumped into view, Tarzan dropped to the ground next to the fighting and furious Numa, and with a long sharp knife, leaped at him from one side while Sheeta attacked from the other.
The panther tore and rent Numa upon the right, while the ape-man struck home with his stone knife upon the other, so that before the mighty clawing of the king of beasts had succeeded in parting the rope he hung quite dead and harmless in the noose.
The panther clawed at Numa on the right, while the ape-man plunged his stone knife into the other side, so that before the powerful claws of the king of beasts succeeded in breaking the rope, he hung completely dead and harmless in the noose.
And then upon the jungle air there rose in unison from two savage throats the victory cry of the bull-ape and the panther, blended into one frightful and uncanny scream.
And then, in the jungle air, the victory cry of the bull-ape and the panther rose together from two fierce throats, merging into one terrifying and eerie scream.
As the last notes died away in a long-drawn, fearsome wail, a score of painted warriors, drawing their long war-canoe upon the beach, halted to stare in the direction of the jungle and to listen.
As the final notes faded into a long, eerie wail, a group of decorated warriors, pulling their long war canoe onto the beach, stopped to look towards the jungle and listen.
CHAPTER V.
Mugambi
By the time that Tarzan had travelled entirely about the coast of the island, and made several trips inland from various points, he was sure that he was the only human being upon it.
By the time Tarzan had fully explored the island's coast and made several trips inland from different points, he was certain that he was the only human living there.
Nowhere had he found any sign that men had stopped even temporarily upon this shore, though, of course, he knew that so quickly does the rank vegetation of the tropics erase all but the most permanent of human monuments that he might be in error in his deductions.
Nowhere had he found any sign that people had stopped even for a moment on this shore, though he realized that the dense tropical vegetation could quickly erase all but the most lasting human markers, so he might be mistaken in his conclusions.
The day following the killing of Numa, Tarzan and Sheeta came upon the tribe of Akut. At sight of the panther the great apes took to flight, but after a time Tarzan succeeded in recalling them.
The day after Numa was killed, Tarzan and Sheeta found the tribe of Akut. When they spotted the panther, the great apes ran away, but eventually, Tarzan was able to get them to come back.
It had occurred to him that it would be at least an interesting experiment to attempt to reconcile these hereditary enemies. He welcomed anything that would occupy his time and his mind beyond the filling of his belly and the gloomy thoughts to which he fell prey the moment that he became idle.
It crossed his mind that it might be an interesting experiment to try to bring together these long-standing enemies. He welcomed anything that would keep him busy and distracted from just eating and the dark thoughts that haunted him the moment he became idle.
To communicate his plan to the apes was not a particularly difficult matter, though their narrow and limited vocabulary was strained in the effort; but to impress upon the little, wicked brain of Sheeta that he was to hunt with and not for his legitimate prey proved a task almost beyond the powers of the ape-man.
To explain his plan to the apes wasn't too hard, even though their limited vocabulary was pushed to its limits; however, getting the small, cunning mind of Sheeta to understand that he was supposed to hunt with him and not for his rightful prey was nearly impossible for the ape-man.
Tarzan, among his other weapons, possessed a long, stout cudgel, and after fastening his rope about the panther’s neck he used this instrument freely upon the snarling beast, endeavouring in this way to impress upon its memory that it must not attack the great, shaggy manlike creatures that had approached more closely once they had seen the purpose of the rope about Sheeta’s neck.
Tarzan, along with his other weapons, had a long, sturdy club. After securing his rope around the panther's neck, he used this club freely on the snarling beast, trying to make it remember that it shouldn’t attack the large, shaggy man-like creatures that had moved closer once they understood the purpose of the rope around Sheeta’s neck.
That the cat did not turn and rend Tarzan is something of a miracle which may possibly be accounted for by the fact that twice when it turned growling upon the ape-man he had rapped it sharply upon its sensitive nose, inculcating in its mind thereby a most wholesome fear of the cudgel and the ape-beasts behind it.
That the cat didn't turn and attack Tarzan is quite a miracle, which might be explained by the fact that twice, when it growled at the ape-man, he hit it sharply on its sensitive nose, instilling in its mind a healthy fear of the club and the ape-beasts behind it.
It is a question if the original cause of his attachment for Tarzan was still at all clear in the mind of the panther, though doubtless some subconscious suggestion, superinduced by this primary reason and aided and abetted by the habit of the past few days, did much to compel the beast to tolerate treatment at his hands that would have sent it at the throat of any other creature.
It’s unclear if the original reason for the panther's attachment to Tarzan was still clear in its mind, but likely some subconscious cue, influenced by that primary reason and supported by habits from the past few days, played a big role in making the beast tolerate treatment from him that it would have instinctively attacked any other creature for.
Then, too, there was the compelling force of the manmind exerting its powerful influence over this creature of a lower order, and, after all, it may have been this that proved the most potent factor in Tarzan’s supremacy over Sheeta and the other beasts of the jungle that had from time to time fallen under his domination.
Then, there was the strong force of the man's mind exerting its powerful influence over this creature of a lower order, and in the end, it might have been this that was the most powerful factor in Tarzan’s dominance over Sheeta and the other jungle beasts that had occasionally come under his control.
Be that as it may, for days the man, the panther, and the great apes roamed their savage haunts side by side, making their kills together and sharing them with one another, and of all the fierce and savage band none was more terrible than the smooth-skinned, powerful beast that had been but a few short months before a familiar figure in many a London drawing room.
Be that as it may, for days the man, the panther, and the great apes roamed their wild territory side by side, hunting together and sharing their kills with one another, and of all the fierce and savage group, none was more fearsome than the sleek, powerful creature that had just a few short months before been a familiar figure in many a London drawing room.
Sometimes the beasts separated to follow their own inclinations for an hour or a day, and it was upon one of these occasions when the ape-man had wandered through the tree-tops toward the beach, and was stretched in the hot sun upon the sand, that from the low summit of a near-by promontory a pair of keen eyes discovered him.
Sometimes the animals split up to do their own thing for an hour or a day, and it was during one of those times when the ape-man had roamed through the treetops toward the beach and was lying on the hot sand under the sun, that a pair of sharp eyes from a nearby promontory spotted him.
For a moment the owner of the eyes looked in astonishment at the figure of the savage white man basking in the rays of that hot, tropic sun; then he turned, making a sign to some one behind him. Presently another pair of eyes were looking down upon the ape-man, and then another and another, until a full score of hideously trapped, savage warriors were lying upon their bellies along the crest of the ridge watching the white-skinned stranger.
For a moment, the owner of the eyes stared in disbelief at the figure of the wild white man soaking up the hot, tropical sun; then he turned, signaling to someone behind him. Soon, another pair of eyes focused on the ape-man, followed by another and another, until a total of twenty grotesquely trapped, savage warriors lay on their bellies along the ridge, watching the pale-skinned stranger.
They were down wind from Tarzan, and so their scent was not carried to him, and as his back was turned half toward them he did not see their cautious advance over the edge of the promontory and down through the rank grass toward the sandy beach where he lay.
They were downwind from Tarzan, so he couldn't smell them, and since his back was turned partly toward them, he didn't notice their careful approach over the edge of the cliff and down through the thick grass toward the sandy beach where he was lying.
Big fellows they were, all of them, their barbaric headdresses and grotesquely painted faces, together with their many metal ornaments and gorgeously coloured feathers, adding to their wild, fierce appearance.
They were all big guys, dressed in their wild headdresses and painted faces, with lots of metal jewelry and brightly colored feathers, making them look fierce and untamed.
Once at the foot of the ridge, they came cautiously to their feet, and, bent half-double, advanced silently upon the unconscious white man, their heavy war-clubs swinging menacingly in their brawny hands.
Once at the foot of the ridge, they carefully got to their feet, and, hunched over, quietly approached the unaware white man, their heavy war clubs swinging threateningly in their strong hands.
The mental suffering that Tarzan’s sorrowful thoughts induced had the effect of numbing his keen, perceptive faculties, so that the advancing savages were almost upon him before he became aware that he was no longer alone upon the beach.
The mental pain caused by Tarzan’s sad thoughts dulled his sharp instincts, making it so the approaching savages were nearly on him before he realized he wasn’t alone on the beach anymore.
So quickly, though, were his mind and muscles wont to react in unison to the slightest alarm that he was upon his feet and facing his enemies, even as he realized that something was behind him. As he sprang to his feet the warriors leaped toward him with raised clubs and savage yells, but the foremost went down to sudden death beneath the long, stout stick of the ape-man, and then the lithe, sinewy figure was among them, striking right and left with a fury, power, and precision that brought panic to the ranks of the blacks.
His mind and muscles were so quick to react together at the slightest alarm that he was up on his feet, facing his enemies, even as he sensed something behind him. As he sprang to his feet, the warriors lunged at him with raised clubs and savage yells, but the first one fell to sudden death beneath the long, sturdy stick of the ape-man. Then the agile, muscular figure was among them, striking left and right with a fury, power, and precision that sent panic through the ranks of the blacks.
For a moment they withdrew, those that were left of them, and consulted together at a short distance from the ape-man, who stood with folded arms, a half-smile upon his handsome face, watching them. Presently they advanced upon him once more, this time wielding their heavy war-spears. They were between Tarzan and the jungle, in a little semicircle that closed in upon him as they advanced.
For a moment, the remaining members of the group stepped back and discussed things among themselves at a short distance from the ape-man, who stood with his arms crossed and a half-smile on his handsome face, observing them. Soon, they moved toward him again, this time brandishing their heavy war spears. They positioned themselves in a small semicircle that closed in on him as they approached, placing themselves between Tarzan and the jungle.
There seemed to the ape-man but slight chance to escape the final charge when all the great spears should be hurled simultaneously at him; but if he had desired to escape there was no way other than through the ranks of the savages except the open sea behind him.
There seemed to be little chance for the ape-man to escape the final attack when all the great spears would be thrown at him at once; but if he wanted to get away, there was no option other than pushing through the ranks of the savages or the open sea behind him.
His predicament was indeed most serious when an idea occurred to him that altered his smile to a broad grin. The warriors were still some little distance away, advancing slowly, making, after the manner of their kind, a frightful din with their savage yells and the pounding of their naked feet upon the ground as they leaped up and down in a fantastic war dance.
His situation was really serious when an idea popped into his head that turned his smile into a big grin. The warriors were still a bit away, moving slowly and making, like they always do, a terrifying noise with their wild shouts and the beating of their bare feet on the ground as they jumped up and down in an insane war dance.
Then it was that the ape-man lifted his voice in a series of wild, weird screams that brought the blacks to a sudden, perplexed halt. They looked at one another questioningly, for here was a sound so hideous that their own frightful din faded into insignificance beside it. No human throat could have formed those bestial notes, they were sure, and yet with their own eyes they had seen this white man open his mouth to pour forth his awful cry.
Then the ape-man raised his voice in a series of wild, strange screams that made the Black people stop in confusion. They looked at each other with questions in their eyes because the sound was so terrible that their own loud noises felt insignificant compared to it. They were convinced that no human throat could produce those animalistic sounds, and yet they had seen with their own eyes this white man open his mouth to let out that horrifying cry.
But only for a moment they hesitated, and then with one accord they again took up their fantastic advance upon their prey; but even then a sudden crashing in the jungle behind them brought them once more to a halt, and as they turned to look in the direction of this new noise there broke upon their startled visions a sight that may well have frozen the blood of braver men than the Wagambi.
But they hesitated for just a moment, and then, in unison, they resumed their strange advance on their target; but even then, a sudden crashing in the jungle behind them made them stop again. As they turned to see what caused the noise, they were met with a sight that could have terrified even bolder men than the Wagambi.
Leaping from the tangled vegetation of the jungle’s rim came a huge panther, with blazing eyes and bared fangs, and in his wake a score of mighty, shaggy apes lumbering rapidly toward them, half erect upon their short, bowed legs, and with their long arms reaching to the ground, where their horny knuckles bore the weight of their ponderous bodies as they lurched from side to side in their grotesque advance.
Leaping out from the thick greenery at the edge of the jungle was a massive panther, with glowing eyes and sharp fangs, and behind it came a group of large, shaggy apes quickly making their way toward them, partly standing on their short, bent legs, their long arms stretching down to the ground, where their tough knuckles supported their heavy bodies as they swayed awkwardly from side to side.
The beasts of Tarzan had come in answer to his call.
The animals of Tarzan had arrived in response to his call.
Before the Wagambi could recover from their astonishment the frightful horde was upon them from one side and Tarzan of the Apes from the other. Heavy spears were hurled and mighty war-clubs wielded, and though apes went down never to rise, so, too, went down the men of Ugambi.
Before the Wagambi could process their shock, the terrifying horde attacked them from one side, while Tarzan of the Apes charged in from the other. Heavy spears flew through the air, and powerful war clubs were swung, and although some apes fell never to rise again, the men of Ugambi also fell.
Sheeta’s cruel fangs and tearing talons ripped and tore at the black hides. Akut’s mighty yellow tusks found the jugular of more than one sleek-skinned savage, and Tarzan of the Apes was here and there and everywhere, urging on his fierce allies and taking a heavy toll with his long, slim knife.
Sheeta’s sharp fangs and tearing claws ripped through the dark hides. Akut’s powerful yellow tusks struck the throat of more than one sleek-skinned enemy, and Tarzan of the Apes was everywhere, encouraging his fierce allies and inflicting serious damage with his long, slim knife.
In a moment the blacks had scattered for their lives, but of the score that had crept down the grassy sides of the promontory only a single warrior managed to escape the horde that had overwhelmed his people.
In an instant, the Black people had fled for their lives, but out of the dozen that had crept down the grassy slopes of the cliff, only one warrior managed to escape the crowd that had overtaken his community.
This one was Mugambi, chief of the Wagambi of Ugambi, and as he disappeared in the tangled luxuriousness of the rank growth upon the ridge’s summit only the keen eyes of the ape-man saw the direction of his flight.
This one was Mugambi, chief of the Wagambi of Ugambi, and as he vanished into the dense, lush vegetation at the top of the ridge, only the sharp eyes of the ape-man noticed which way he went.
Leaving his pack to eat their fill upon the flesh of their victims—flesh that he could not touch—Tarzan of the Apes pursued the single survivor of the bloody fray. Just beyond the ridge he came within sight of the fleeing black, making with headlong leaps for a long war-canoe that was drawn well up upon the beach above the high tide surf.
Leaving his group to feast on the remains of their victims—meat that he couldn't eat—Tarzan of the Apes chased after the lone survivor of the brutal battle. Just past the ridge, he spotted the fleeing man, sprinting wildly toward a long war canoe that was pulled well up on the beach, away from the crashing surf.
Noiseless as the fellow’s shadow, the ape-man raced after the terror-stricken black. In the white man’s mind was a new plan, awakened by sight of the war-canoe. If these men had come to his island from another, or from the mainland, why not utilize their craft to make his way to the country from which they had come? Evidently it was an inhabited country, and no doubt had occasional intercourse with the mainland, if it were not itself upon the continent of Africa.
Noiseless as the guy's shadow, the ape-man sprinted after the terrified Black man. In the white man's mind was a new idea, sparked by seeing the war canoe. If these men had arrived on his island from another place, or from the mainland, why not use their boat to travel to the country they came from? Clearly, it was a populated area, and it likely had some contact with the mainland, if it wasn't already part of the African continent.
A heavy hand fell upon the shoulder of the escaping Mugambi before he was aware that he was being pursued, and as he turned to do battle with his assailant giant fingers closed about his wrists and he was hurled to earth with a giant astride him before he could strike a blow in his own defence.
A strong hand landed on Mugambi's shoulder before he realized he was being chased, and as he turned to fight back, massive fingers gripped his wrists, and he was thrown to the ground with a giant sitting on him before he could defend himself.
In the language of the West Coast, Tarzan spoke to the prostrate man beneath him.
In West Coast slang, Tarzan talked to the man lying down under him.
“Who are you?” he asked.
“Who are you?” he asked.
“Mugambi, chief of the Wagambi,” replied the black.
“Mugambi, chief of the Wagambi,” the black man replied.
“I will spare your life,” said Tarzan, “if you will promise to help me to leave this island. What do you answer?”
“I'll let you live,” Tarzan said, “if you promise to help me get off this island. What's your answer?”
“I will help you,” replied Mugambi. “But now that you have killed all my warriors, I do not know that even I can leave your country, for there will be none to wield the paddles, and without paddlers we cannot cross the water.”
“I’ll help you,” Mugambi said. “But now that you’ve killed all my warriors, I’m not sure I can even leave your country because there won’t be anyone to paddle, and without paddlers, we can’t cross the water.”
Tarzan rose and allowed his prisoner to come to his feet. The fellow was a magnificent specimen of manhood—a black counterpart in physique of the splendid white man whom he faced.
Tarzan stood up and let his prisoner get to his feet. The guy was a stunning example of masculinity—a black version in build of the impressive white man he was confronting.
“Come!” said the ape-man, and started back in the direction from which they could hear the snarling and growling of the feasting pack. Mugambi drew back.
“Come on!” said the ape-man, and began moving back toward the sound of the snarling and growling of the feasting pack. Mugambi hesitated.
“They will kill us,” he said.
“They're going to kill us,” he said.
“I think not,” replied Tarzan. “They are mine.”
"I don't think so," replied Tarzan. "They belong to me."
Still the black hesitated, fearful of the consequences of approaching the terrible creatures that were dining upon the bodies of his warriors; but Tarzan forced him to accompany him, and presently the two emerged from the jungle in full view of the grisly spectacle upon the beach. At sight of the men the beasts looked up with menacing growls, but Tarzan strode in among them, dragging the trembling Wagambi with him.
Still, the black man hesitated, fearing what would happen if he got close to the terrifying creatures that were feasting on the bodies of his warriors; but Tarzan insisted he come along, and soon the two stepped out of the jungle into full view of the gruesome scene on the beach. When they saw the men, the beasts looked up with threatening growls, but Tarzan walked right in among them, pulling the trembling Wagambi along with him.
As he had taught the apes to accept Sheeta, so he taught them to adopt Mugambi as well, and much more easily; but Sheeta seemed quite unable to understand that though he had been called upon to devour Mugambi’s warriors he was not to be allowed to proceed after the same fashion with Mugambi. However, being well filled, he contented himself with walking round the terror-stricken savage, emitting low, menacing growls the while he kept his flaming, baleful eyes riveted upon the black.
As he had trained the apes to accept Sheeta, he also taught them to accept Mugambi, and this process was much easier. However, Sheeta didn’t seem to grasp that even though he had been commanded to attack Mugambi’s warriors, he wasn’t supposed to do the same to Mugambi. Nevertheless, having eaten his fill, he settled for walking around the terrified savage, letting out low, threatening growls while keeping his fiery, menacing eyes fixed on the black man.
Mugambi, on his part, clung closely to Tarzan, so that the ape-man could scarce control his laughter at the pitiable condition to which the chief’s fear had reduced him; but at length the white took the great cat by the scruff of the neck and, dragging it quite close to the Wagambi, slapped it sharply upon the nose each time that it growled at the stranger.
Mugambi, for his part, stayed close to Tarzan, making it hard for the ape-man to hold back his laughter at the sorry state that the chief's fear had put him in; but eventually, the white man grabbed the big cat by the scruff of its neck and, pulling it closer to the Wagambi, smacked it firmly on the nose every time it growled at the stranger.
At the sight of the thing—a man mauling with his bare hands one of the most relentless and fierce of the jungle carnivora—Mugambi’s eyes bulged from their sockets, and from entertaining a sullen respect for the giant white man who had made him prisoner, the black felt an almost worshipping awe of Tarzan.
At the sight of the scene—a man struggling with his bare hands against one of the jungle’s most vicious predators—Mugambi’s eyes widened in shock, and shifting from a grim respect for the massive white man who had captured him, he felt a deep sense of admiration for Tarzan.
The education of Sheeta progressed so well that in a short time Mugambi ceased to be the object of his hungry attention, and the black felt a degree more of safety in his society.
Sheeta's education progressed so well that soon Mugambi stopped being the focus of his intense curiosity, and the man felt a bit safer around him.
To say that Mugambi was entirely happy or at ease in his new environment would not be to adhere strictly to the truth. His eyes were constantly rolling apprehensively from side to side as now one and now another of the fierce pack chanced to wander near him, so that for the most of the time it was principally the whites that showed.
To say that Mugambi was completely happy or comfortable in his new surroundings wouldn't be entirely truthful. His eyes were constantly darting nervously from side to side as one fierce member of the pack or another wandered close, so for most of the time, it was mostly the whites that were visible.
Together Tarzan and Mugambi, with Sheeta and Akut, lay in wait at the ford for a deer, and when at a word from the ape-man the four of them leaped out upon the affrighted animal the black was sure that the poor creature died of fright before ever one of the great beasts touched it.
Together, Tarzan and Mugambi, along with Sheeta and Akut, waited at the river crossing for a deer. When the ape-man signaled, the four of them jumped out at the startled animal. The black man was certain that the poor creature died of fright before any of the mighty beasts even reached it.
Mugambi built a fire and cooked his portion of the kill; but Tarzan, Sheeta, and Akut tore theirs, raw, with their sharp teeth, growling among themselves when one ventured to encroach upon the share of another.
Mugambi started a fire and cooked his share of the kill; however, Tarzan, Sheeta, and Akut tore into theirs, raw, with their sharp teeth, growling among themselves if one tried to take a piece from another's share.
It was not, after all, strange that the white man’s ways should have been so much more nearly related to those of the beasts than were the savage blacks. We are, all of us, creatures of habit, and when the seeming necessity for schooling ourselves in new ways ceases to exist, we fall naturally and easily into the manners and customs which long usage has implanted ineradicably within us.
It wasn't really surprising that the white man's ways were so much more similar to those of animals than those of the savage blacks. We're all creatures of habit, and when the apparent need to learn new ways goes away, we easily fall back into the behaviors and customs that long practice has ingrained in us.
Mugambi from childhood had eaten no meat until it had been cooked, while Tarzan, on the other hand, had never tasted cooked food of any sort until he had grown almost to manhood, and only within the past three or four years had he eaten cooked meat. Not only did the habit of a lifetime prompt him to eat it raw, but the craving of his palate as well; for to him cooked flesh was spoiled flesh when compared with the rich and juicy meat of a fresh, hot kill.
Mugambi had never eaten meat that wasn’t cooked since he was a child, while Tarzan, on the other hand, hadn’t tasted any cooked food until he was close to adulthood, and it was only in the last three or four years that he began eating cooked meat. Not only did his lifelong habit lead him to eat it raw, but he also craved it that way; to him, cooked meat was ruined meat compared to the rich and juicy flavor of fresh, hot kills.
That he could, with relish, eat raw meat that had been buried by himself weeks before, and enjoy small rodents and disgusting grubs, seems to us who have been always “civilized” a revolting fact; but had we learned in childhood to eat these things, and had we seen all those about us eat them, they would seem no more sickening to us now than do many of our greatest dainties, at which a savage African cannibal would look with repugnance and turn up his nose.
That he could happily eat raw meat that he buried himself weeks ago and enjoy small rodents and gross grubs seems really disgusting to us who have always been “civilized”; but if we had learned to eat these things as kids and saw everyone around us eating them, they wouldn’t seem any more disgusting to us now than many of our favorite delicacies, which a savage African cannibal would find repulsive and scoff at.
For instance, there is a tribe in the vicinity of Lake Rudolph that will eat no sheep or cattle, though its next neighbors do so. Near by is another tribe that eats donkey-meat—a custom most revolting to the surrounding tribes that do not eat donkey. So who may say that it is nice to eat snails and frogs’ legs and oysters, but disgusting to feed upon grubs and beetles, or that a raw oyster, hoof, horns, and tail, is less revolting than the sweet, clean meat of a fresh-killed buck?
For example, there’s a tribe near Lake Rudolph that won’t eat sheep or cattle, even though their neighbors do. Nearby, there’s another tribe that eats donkey meat—a practice that is considered disgusting by the surrounding tribes who don't eat donkey. So who can say that it’s acceptable to eat snails, frog legs, and oysters, but gross to eat grubs and beetles, or that a raw oyster, hoof, horns, and tail are less off-putting than the fresh, clean meat of a just-killed buck?
The next few days Tarzan devoted to the weaving of a barkcloth sail with which to equip the canoe, for he despaired of being able to teach the apes to wield the paddles, though he did manage to get several of them to embark in the frail craft which he and Mugambi paddled about inside the reef where the water was quite smooth.
The next few days, Tarzan focused on making a barkcloth sail to equip the canoe, as he lost hope of teaching the apes to use the paddles. However, he did manage to get several of them to board the fragile craft, which he and Mugambi paddled around in the calm waters inside the reef.
During these trips he had placed paddles in their hands, when they attempted to imitate the movements of him and Mugambi, but so difficult is it for them long to concentrate upon a thing that he soon saw that it would require weeks of patient training before they would be able to make any effective use of these new implements, if, in fact, they should ever do so.
During these trips, he had given them paddles and they tried to copy the movements of him and Mugambi, but it was so hard for them to stay focused for long that he quickly realized it would take weeks of patient practice before they could effectively use these new tools, if they ever could.
There was one exception, however, and he was Akut. Almost from the first he showed an interest in this new sport that revealed a much higher plane of intelligence than that attained by any of his tribe. He seemed to grasp the purpose of the paddles, and when Tarzan saw that this was so he took much pains to explain in the meagre language of the anthropoid how they might be used to the best advantage.
There was one exception, though, and that was Akut. Almost right from the start, he showed an interest in this new sport that demonstrated a much higher level of intelligence than what any of his tribe had achieved. He seemed to understand the purpose of the paddles, and when Tarzan noticed this, he carefully explained in the limited language of the ape how they could be used most effectively.
From Mugambi Tarzan learned that the mainland lay but a short distance from the island. It seemed that the Wagambi warriors had ventured too far out in their frail craft, and when caught by a heavy tide and a high wind from off-shore they had been driven out of sight of land. After paddling for a whole night, thinking that they were headed for home, they had seen this land at sunrise, and, still taking it for the mainland, had hailed it with joy, nor had Mugambi been aware that it was an island until Tarzan had told him that this was the fact.
From Mugambi, Tarzan learned that the mainland was just a short distance from the island. It seemed that the Wagambi warriors had ventured too far out in their fragile boat, and when they were caught by a strong tide and a high wind from offshore, they were pushed out of sight of land. After paddling for an entire night, believing they were heading home, they spotted this land at sunrise. Thinking it was the mainland, they celebrated, and Mugambi didn’t realize it was an island until Tarzan told him the truth.
The Wagambi chief was quite dubious as to the sail, for he had never seen such a contrivance used. His country lay far up the broad Ugambi River, and this was the first occasion that any of his people had found their way to the ocean.
The Wagambi chief was pretty skeptical about the sail since he had never seen anything like it before. His land was located far up the wide Ugambi River, and this was the first time any of his people had ever made it to the ocean.
Tarzan, however, was confident that with a good west wind he could navigate the little craft to the mainland. At any rate, he decided, it would be preferable to perish on the way than to remain indefinitely upon this evidently uncharted island to which no ships might ever be expected to come.
Tarzan, however, was sure that with a good west wind he could steer the small boat to the mainland. In any case, he concluded, it would be better to risk dying on the journey than to stay forever on this clearly uncharted island where no ships were likely to arrive.
And so it was that when the first fair wind rose he embarked upon his cruise, and with him he took as strange and fearsome a crew as ever sailed under a savage master.
And so it happened that when the first good wind came up, he set out on his journey, taking with him a crew as strange and intimidating as any that had ever sailed under a ruthless captain.
Mugambi and Akut went with him, and Sheeta, the panther, and a dozen great males of the tribe of Akut.
Mugambi and Akut went along with him, as well as Sheeta, the panther, and about twelve strong males from Akut's tribe.
CHAPTER VI.
A Hideous Crew
The war-canoe with its savage load moved slowly toward the break in the reef through which it must pass to gain the open sea. Tarzan, Mugambi, and Akut wielded the paddles, for the shore kept the west wind from the little sail.
The war canoe, carrying its fierce crew, moved slowly toward the gap in the reef that it needed to pass through to reach the open sea. Tarzan, Mugambi, and Akut paddled, since the shore blocked the west wind from the small sail.
Sheeta crouched in the bow at the ape-man’s feet, for it had seemed best to Tarzan always to keep the wicked beast as far from the other members of the party as possible, since it would require little or no provocation to send him at the throat of any than the white man, whom he evidently now looked upon as his master.
Sheeta crouched in the front at the ape-man’s feet, since Tarzan thought it was best to keep the vicious beast as far away from the others as possible, because it wouldn’t take much to provoke him into attacking anyone other than the white man, who he clearly saw as his master now.
In the stern was Mugambi, and just in front of him squatted Akut, while between Akut and Tarzan the twelve hairy apes sat upon their haunches, blinking dubiously this way and that, and now and then turning their eyes longingly back toward shore.
In the back was Mugambi, and right in front of him was Akut, while between Akut and Tarzan, the twelve hairy apes sat on their haunches, looking around uncertainly and occasionally glancing longingly back at the shore.
All went well until the canoe had passed beyond the reef. Here the breeze struck the sail, sending the rude craft lunging among the waves that ran higher and higher as they drew away from the shore.
All went well until the canoe went past the reef. Here, the breeze hit the sail, making the rough little boat lurch among the waves that grew higher and higher as they moved away from the shore.
With the tossing of the boat the apes became panic-stricken. They first moved uneasily about, and then commenced grumbling and whining. With difficulty Akut kept them in hand for a time; but when a particularly large wave struck the dugout simultaneously with a little squall of wind their terror broke all bounds, and, leaping to their feet, they all but overturned the boat before Akut and Tarzan together could quiet them. At last calm was restored, and eventually the apes became accustomed to the strange antics of their craft, after which no more trouble was experienced with them.
As the boat rocked back and forth, the apes freaked out. They first started moving around restlessly, then began to grumble and whine. Akut had a tough time keeping them under control for a bit, but when a big wave hit the dugout right as a gust of wind blew, their fear went off the charts. They jumped to their feet and nearly tipped the boat over before Akut and Tarzan could calm them down. Finally, peace was restored, and over time, the apes got used to the strange movements of their boat, after which there were no more issues with them.
The trip was uneventful, the wind held, and after ten hours’ steady sailing the black shadows of the coast loomed close before the straining eyes of the ape-man in the bow. It was far too dark to distinguish whether they had approached close to the mouth of the Ugambi or not, so Tarzan ran in through the surf at the closest point to await the dawn.
The trip was calm, the wind was consistent, and after ten hours of steady sailing, the dark outlines of the coast appeared in front of the straining eyes of the ape-man in the bow. It was too dark to tell if they had gotten close to the mouth of the Ugambi or not, so Tarzan headed in through the waves at the nearest point to wait for dawn.
The dugout turned broadside the instant that its nose touched the sand, and immediately it rolled over, with all its crew scrambling madly for the shore. The next breaker rolled them over and over, but eventually they all succeeded in crawling to safety, and in a moment more their ungainly craft had been washed up beside them.
The dugout tilted to the side the moment its front hit the sand, and instantly it flipped over, with the entire crew frantically scrambling for the shore. The next wave tossed them around, but eventually, they all managed to crawl to safety, and soon after, their awkward boat had been washed up next to them.
The balance of the night the apes sat huddled close to one another for warmth; while Mugambi built a fire close to them over which he crouched. Tarzan and Sheeta, however, were of a different mind, for neither of them feared the jungle night, and the insistent craving of their hunger sent them off into the Stygian blackness of the forest in search of prey.
The whole night, the apes sat close together for warmth while Mugambi built a fire nearby, crouching over it. Tarzan and Sheeta, on the other hand, felt differently; neither of them was afraid of the jungle night, and the constant pangs of hunger drove them into the dark depths of the forest looking for something to eat.
Side by side they walked when there was room for two abreast. At other times in single file, first one and then the other in advance. It was Tarzan who first caught the scent of meat—a bull buffalo—and presently the two came stealthily upon the sleeping beast in the midst of a dense jungle of reeds close to a river.
Side by side they walked whenever there was enough space for two. At other times, they moved in single file, one in front and then the other. It was Tarzan who first picked up the smell of meat—a bull buffalo—and soon they crept quietly towards the sleeping animal in the thick jungle of reeds near a river.
Closer and closer they crept toward the unsuspecting beast, Sheeta upon his right side and Tarzan upon his left nearest the great heart. They had hunted together now for some time, so that they worked in unison, with only low, purring sounds as signals.
Closer and closer, they sneaked up on the unsuspecting beast, Sheeta on his right side and Tarzan on his left, closest to the creature's heart. They had been hunting together for a while, so they moved in sync, communicating only with soft, purring sounds.
For a moment they lay quite silent near their prey, and then at a sign from the ape-man Sheeta sprang upon the great back, burying his strong teeth in the bull’s neck. Instantly the brute sprang to his feet with a bellow of pain and rage, and at the same instant Tarzan rushed in upon his left side with the stone knife, striking repeatedly behind the shoulder.
For a moment, they lay completely still near their target, and then at a signal from the ape-man, Sheeta leaped onto the massive back, sinking his powerful teeth into the bull’s neck. Immediately, the beast shot up on its feet with a roar of pain and fury, and at the same moment, Tarzan charged in from its left side with the stone knife, striking repeatedly behind the shoulder.
One of the ape-man’s hands clutched the thick mane, and as the bull raced madly through the reeds the thing striking at his life was dragged beside him. Sheeta but clung tenaciously to his hold upon the neck and back, biting deep in an effort to reach the spine.
One of the ape-man's hands gripped the thick mane, and as the bull charged frantically through the reeds, the creature attacking him was pulled along. Sheeta kept a firm hold on the neck and back, biting down hard in an attempt to get to the spine.
For several hundred yards the bellowing bull carried his two savage antagonists, until at last the blade found his heart, when with a final bellow that was half-scream he plunged headlong to the earth. Then Tarzan and Sheeta feasted to repletion.
For several hundred yards, the roaring bull carried his two fierce attackers until finally, the blade hit his heart, and with one last bellow that was half-scream, he fell heavily to the ground. Then Tarzan and Sheeta gorged themselves.
After the meal the two curled up together in a thicket, the man’s black head pillowed upon the tawny side of the panther. Shortly after dawn they awoke and ate again, and then returned to the beach that Tarzan might lead the balance of the pack to the kill.
After the meal, the two snuggled together in a thicket, the man’s black head resting on the tawny side of the panther. Shortly after dawn, they woke up and ate again, and then returned to the beach so Tarzan could lead the rest of the pack to the kill.
When the meal was done the brutes were for curling up to sleep, so Tarzan and Mugambi set off in search of the Ugambi River. They had proceeded scarce a hundred yards when they came suddenly upon a broad stream, which the Negro instantly recognized as that down which he and his warriors had paddled to the sea upon their ill-starred expedition.
When the meal was finished, the beasts wanted to curl up and sleep, so Tarzan and Mugambi set off to find the Ugambi River. They had barely gone a hundred yards when they suddenly came across a wide stream, which the man recognized immediately as the one he and his warriors had paddled down to the sea during their unfortunate journey.
The two now followed the stream down to the ocean, finding that it emptied into a bay not over a mile from the point upon the beach at which the canoe had been thrown the night before.
The two of them now followed the stream down to the ocean, discovering that it flowed into a bay just under a mile from the spot on the beach where the canoe had been tossed the night before.
Tarzan was much elated by the discovery, as he knew that in the vicinity of a large watercourse he should find natives, and from some of these he had little doubt but that he should obtain news of Rokoff and the child, for he felt reasonably certain that the Russian would rid himself of the baby as quickly as possible after having disposed of Tarzan.
Tarzan was really excited by the discovery, knowing that near a big waterway he would find locals, and he had no doubt that he could get information about Rokoff and the child from some of them. He felt pretty sure that the Russian would get rid of the baby as soon as he could after taking care of Tarzan.
He and Mugambi now righted and launched the dugout, though it was a most difficult feat in the face of the surf which rolled continuously in upon the beach; but at last they were successful, and soon after were paddling up the coast toward the mouth of the Ugambi. Here they experienced considerable difficulty in making an entrance against the combined current and ebb tide, but by taking advantage of eddies close in to shore they came about dusk to a point nearly opposite the spot where they had left the pack asleep.
He and Mugambi finally managed to turn over and launch the dugout, even though it was a really tough task due to the relentless waves crashing onto the beach. But eventually, they succeeded, and soon they were paddling up the coast towards the mouth of the Ugambi. They faced a lot of challenges trying to get in against the strong current and outgoing tide, but by using the eddies near the shore, they arrived just before dark at a point almost directly across from where they had left the pack sleeping.
Making the craft fast to an overhanging bough, the two made their way into the jungle, presently coming upon some of the apes feeding upon fruit a little beyond the reeds where the buffalo had fallen. Sheeta was not anywhere to be seen, nor did he return that night, so that Tarzan came to believe that he had wandered away in search of his own kind.
Making the raft secure to an overhanging branch, the two entered the jungle and soon found some apes feeding on fruit just beyond the reeds where the buffalo had fallen. Sheeta was nowhere to be seen and didn’t come back that night, leading Tarzan to think that he had wandered off in search of others like him.
Early the next morning the ape-man led his band down to the river, and as he walked he gave vent to a series of shrill cries. Presently from a great distance and faintly there came an answering scream, and a half-hour later the lithe form of Sheeta bounded into view where the others of the pack were clambering gingerly into the canoe.
Early the next morning, the ape-man took his group down to the river, and as he walked, he let out a series of high-pitched cries. Soon, from far away, there was a faint reply, and half an hour later, the agile figure of Sheeta appeared, just as the rest of the pack was carefully climbing into the canoe.
The great beast, with arched back and purring like a contented tabby, rubbed his sides against the ape-man, and then at a word from the latter sprang lightly to his former place in the bow of the dugout.
The massive creature, with its back arched and purring like a happy house cat, rubbed its sides against the ape-man, and then at a command from him, leaped gracefully back to its previous spot in the front of the canoe.
When all were in place it was discovered that two of the apes of Akut were missing, and though both the king ape and Tarzan called to them for the better part of an hour, there was no response, and finally the boat put off without them. As it happened that the two missing ones were the very same who had evinced the least desire to accompany the expedition from the island, and had suffered the most from fright during the voyage, Tarzan was quite sure that they had absented themselves purposely rather than again enter the canoe.
When everyone was ready, they realized that two of Akut's apes were missing. Despite both the king ape and Tarzan calling for them for almost an hour, there was no reply, and eventually, the boat left without them. It turned out that the two missing apes were the ones who had shown the least interest in joining the expedition from the island and had been the most scared during the trip. Tarzan was certain that they had intentionally stayed behind rather than get back into the canoe.
As the party were putting in for the shore shortly after noon to search for food a slender, naked savage watched them for a moment from behind the dense screen of verdure which lined the river’s bank, then he melted away up-stream before any of those in the canoe discovered him.
As the group was heading to shore shortly after noon to look for food, a lean, naked indigenous person watched them for a moment from behind the thick greenery along the riverbank, then quietly slipped away upstream before anyone in the canoe noticed him.
Like a deer he bounded along the narrow trail until, filled with the excitement of his news, he burst into a native village several miles above the point at which Tarzan and his pack had stopped to hunt.
Like a deer, he leaped down the narrow path until, brimming with excitement about his news, he ran into a local village several miles up from where Tarzan and his pack had paused to hunt.
“Another white man is coming!” he cried to the chief who squatted before the entrance to his circular hut. “Another white man, and with him are many warriors. They come in a great war-canoe to kill and rob as did the black-bearded one who has just left us.”
“Another white guy is coming!” he shouted to the chief sitting at the entrance of his round hut. “Another white guy, and he has a lot of warriors with him. They’re coming in a big war canoe to kill and steal like the black-bearded one who just left us.”
Kaviri leaped to his feet. He had but recently had a taste of the white man’s medicine, and his savage heart was filled with bitterness and hate. In another moment the rumble of the war-drums rose from the village, calling in the hunters from the forest and the tillers from the fields.
Kaviri jumped to his feet. He had just recently experienced the white man’s medicine, and his fierce heart was filled with bitterness and hate. In a moment, the sound of the war drums rose from the village, summoning the hunters from the forest and the farmers from the fields.
Seven war-canoes were launched and manned by paint-daubed, befeathered warriors. Long spears bristled from the rude battle-ships, as they slid noiselessly over the bosom of the water, propelled by giant muscles rolling beneath glistening, ebony hides.
Seven war canoes were launched and filled with painted, feathered warriors. Long spears jutted from the makeshift battle boats as they glided silently over the surface of the water, driven by powerful muscles beneath shiny, dark skin.
There was no beating of tom-toms now, nor blare of native horn, for Kaviri was a crafty warrior, and it was in his mind to take no chances, if they could be avoided. He would swoop noiselessly down with his seven canoes upon the single one of the white man, and before the guns of the latter could inflict much damage upon his people he would have overwhelmed the enemy by force of numbers.
There was no beating of drums now, nor the sound of native horns, because Kaviri was a clever warrior, and he intended to avoid taking any chances. He would silently descend with his seven canoes upon the single canoe of the white man, and before the guns of the latter could cause much harm to his people, he would overpower the enemy with sheer numbers.
Kaviri’s own canoe went in advance of the others a short distance, and as it rounded a sharp bend in the river where the swift current bore it rapidly on its way it came suddenly upon the thing that Kaviri sought.
Kaviri's canoe went ahead of the others for a short distance, and as it turned a sharp bend in the river where the fast current swept it quickly along, it suddenly came across what Kaviri was looking for.
So close were the two canoes to one another that the black had only an opportunity to note the white face in the bow of the oncoming craft before the two touched and his own men were upon their feet, yelling like mad devils and thrusting their long spears at the occupants of the other canoe.
So close were the two canoes to each other that the black man only had a chance to see the white face in the front of the approaching boat before they collided and his own men were on their feet, yelling like crazy and lunging their long spears at the people in the other canoe.
But a moment later, when Kaviri was able to realize the nature of the crew that manned the white man’s dugout, he would have given all the beads and iron wire that he possessed to have been safely within his distant village. Scarcely had the two craft come together than the frightful apes of Akut rose, growling and barking, from the bottom of the canoe, and, with long, hairy arms far outstretched, grasped the menacing spears from the hands of Kaviri’s warriors.
But a moment later, when Kaviri finally understood what kind of crew operated the white man’s canoe, he would have given all the beads and iron wire he had to be safely back in his distant village. As soon as the two boats collided, the frightening apes of Akut sprang up, growling and barking, from the bottom of the canoe, and with their long, hairy arms stretched out, they grabbed the threatening spears from the hands of Kaviri’s warriors.
The blacks were overcome with terror, but there was nothing to do other than to fight. Now came the other war-canoes rapidly down upon the two craft. Their occupants were eager to join the battle, for they thought that their foes were white men and their native porters.
The Black people were filled with fear, but there was nothing to do except fight. Now, the other war canoes were quickly approaching the two boats. Their occupants were eager to jump into the battle, believing that their enemies were white men and their local porters.
They swarmed about Tarzan’s craft; but when they saw the nature of the enemy all but one turned and paddled swiftly up-river. That one came too close to the ape-man’s craft before its occupants realized that their fellows were pitted against demons instead of men. As it touched Tarzan spoke a few low words to Sheeta and Akut, so that before the attacking warriors could draw away there sprang upon them with a blood-freezing scream a huge panther, and into the other end of their canoe clambered a great ape.
They crowded around Tarzan’s boat, but when they saw what they were up against, all but one of them quickly paddled upstream. The one who stayed got too close to Tarzan’s boat before realizing that their friends were facing off against monsters instead of people. As the canoe approached, Tarzan whispered a few quiet words to Sheeta and Akut, so that before the attacking warriors could pull away, a massive panther leaped onto them with a terrifying scream, and a huge ape climbed into the other end of their canoe.
At one end the panther wrought fearful havoc with his mighty talons and long, sharp fangs, while Akut at the other buried his yellow canines in the necks of those that came within his reach, hurling the terror-stricken blacks overboard as he made his way toward the centre of the canoe.
At one end, the panther created terrifying chaos with his powerful claws and long, sharp teeth, while Akut at the other end sank his yellow fangs into the necks of anyone who got too close, tossing the frightened people overboard as he moved toward the center of the canoe.
Kaviri was so busily engaged with the demons that had entered his own craft that he could offer no assistance to his warriors in the other. A giant of a white devil had wrested his spear from him as though he, the mighty Kaviri, had been but a new-born babe. Hairy monsters were overcoming his fighting men, and a black chieftain like himself was fighting shoulder to shoulder with the hideous pack that opposed him.
Kaviri was so caught up dealing with the demons that had invaded his own ship that he couldn’t help his warriors in the other one. A huge white devil had snatched his spear away as if the mighty Kaviri were just a newborn baby. Hairy monsters were overpowering his fighters, and a fellow black chieftain was battling alongside the ugly group that faced him.
Kaviri battled bravely against his antagonist, for he felt that death had already claimed him, and so the least that he could do would be to sell his life as dearly as possible; but it was soon evident that his best was quite futile when pitted against the superhuman brawn and agility of the creature that at last found his throat and bent him back into the bottom of the canoe.
Kaviri fought fiercely against his opponent because he sensed that death had already claimed him, so he figured the least he could do was to make his life as valuable as possible; however, it quickly became clear that his best efforts were useless when faced with the unnatural strength and speed of the creature that ultimately found his throat and pushed him back down into the bottom of the canoe.
Presently Kaviri’s head began to whirl—objects became confused and dim before his eyes—there was a great pain in his chest as he struggled for the breath of life that the thing upon him was shutting off for ever. Then he lost consciousness.
Presently, Kaviri’s head started to spin—objects blurred and faded in front of him—he felt a sharp pain in his chest as he fought for breath, the weight on him cutting off his life force. Then he blacked out.
When he opened his eyes once more he found, much to his surprise, that he was not dead. He lay, securely bound, in the bottom of his own canoe. A great panther sat upon its haunches, looking down upon him.
When he opened his eyes again, he was surprised to find that he was not dead. He was lying, tightly bound, at the bottom of his own canoe. A huge panther was sitting on its haunches, looking down at him.
Kaviri shuddered and closed his eyes again, waiting for the ferocious creature to spring upon him and put him out of his misery of terror.
Kaviri shuddered and shut his eyes once more, bracing for the fierce creature to attack him and end his torment of fear.
After a moment, no rending fangs having buried themselves in his trembling body, he again ventured to open his eyes. Beyond the panther kneeled the white giant who had overcome him.
After a moment, with no sharp teeth having sunk into his trembling body, he cautiously opened his eyes again. Kneeling beyond the panther was the white giant who had defeated him.
The man was wielding a paddle, while directly behind him Kaviri saw some of his own warriors similarly engaged. Back of them again squatted several of the hairy apes.
The man was holding a paddle, while right behind him Kaviri saw some of his own warriors doing the same. Behind them, several hairy apes were crouching.
Tarzan, seeing that the chief had regained consciousness, addressed him.
Tarzan, noticing that the chief was awake again, spoke to him.
“Your warriors tell me that you are the chief of a numerous people, and that your name is Kaviri,” he said.
“Your warriors tell me that you are the leader of a large group of people, and that your name is Kaviri,” he said.
“Yes,” replied the black.
“Yes,” replied the person.
“Why did you attack me? I came in peace.”
“Why did you come after me? I came in peace.”
“Another white man ‘came in peace’ three moons ago,” replied Kaviri; “and after we had brought him presents of a goat and cassava and milk, he set upon us with his guns and killed many of my people, and then went on his way, taking all of our goats and many of our young men and women.”
“Another white man ‘came in peace’ three months ago,” replied Kaviri; “and after we welcomed him with gifts of a goat, cassava, and milk, he attacked us with his guns and killed many of my people, then went on his way, taking all of our goats and many of our young men and women.”
“I am not as this other white man,” replied Tarzan. “I should not have harmed you had you not set upon me. Tell me, what was the face of this bad white man like? I am searching for one who has wronged me. Possibly this may be the very one.”
“I’m not like that other white man,” Tarzan said. “I wouldn’t have hurt you if you hadn’t attacked me. Tell me, what did this bad white man look like? I’m looking for someone who has wronged me. This could be the very one.”
“He was a man with a bad face, covered with a great, black beard, and he was very, very wicked—yes, very wicked indeed.”
“He was a man with an untrustworthy face, hidden beneath a long, black beard, and he was extremely, extremely evil—yes, very evil indeed.”
“Was there a little white child with him?” asked Tarzan, his heart almost stopped as he awaited the black’s answer.
“Was there a little white kid with him?” asked Tarzan, his heart nearly stopping as he waited for the man's answer.
“No, bwana,” replied Kaviri, “the white child was not with this man’s party—it was with the other party.”
“No, sir,” replied Kaviri, “the white child wasn't with this man's group—it was with the other group.”
“Other party!” exclaimed Tarzan. “What other party?”
“Other party!” Tarzan exclaimed. “What other party?”
“With the party that the very bad white man was pursuing. There was a white man, woman, and the child, with six Mosula porters. They passed up the river three days ahead of the very bad white man. I think that they were running away from him.”
“With the group that the really bad white man was chasing. There was a white man, a woman, and a child, along with six Mosula porters. They traveled up the river three days before the really bad white man. I believe they were escaping from him.”
A white man, woman, and child! Tarzan was puzzled. The child must be his little Jack; but who could the woman be—and the man? Was it possible that one of Rokoff’s confederates had conspired with some woman—who had accompanied the Russian—to steal the baby from him?
A white man, woman, and child! Tarzan was confused. The child had to be his little Jack; but who was the woman—and the man? Could it be that one of Rokoff’s allies had teamed up with a woman—who had come along with the Russian—to take the baby from him?
If this was the case, they had doubtless purposed returning the child to civilization and there either claiming a reward or holding the little prisoner for ransom.
If that was the case, they definitely planned to return the child to civilization and either claim a reward or hold the young captive for ransom.
But now that Rokoff had succeeded in chasing them far inland, up the savage river, there could be little doubt but that he would eventually overhaul them, unless, as was still more probable, they should be captured and killed by the very cannibals farther up the Ugambi, to whom, Tarzan was now convinced, it had been Rokoff’s intention to deliver the baby.
But now that Rokoff had succeeded in chasing them deep into the wilderness along the brutal river, there was little doubt that he would eventually catch up to them, unless, as seemed even more likely, they were captured and killed by the cannibals further up the Ugambi, to whom Tarzan was now convinced Rokoff intended to deliver the baby.
As he talked to Kaviri the canoes had been moving steadily up-river toward the chief’s village. Kaviri’s warriors plied the paddles in the three canoes, casting sidelong, terrified glances at their hideous passengers. Three of the apes of Akut had been killed in the encounter, but there were, with Akut, eight of the frightful beasts remaining, and there was Sheeta, the panther, and Tarzan and Mugambi.
As he spoke to Kaviri, the canoes were steadily moving up the river toward the chief’s village. Kaviri’s warriors used their paddles in the three canoes, casting fearful glances at their terrifying passengers. Three of Akut's apes were killed in the encounter, but there were still eight of the frightening creatures remaining, along with Sheeta the panther, Tarzan, and Mugambi.
Kaviri’s warriors thought that they had never seen so terrible a crew in all their lives. Momentarily they expected to be pounced upon and torn asunder by some of their captors; and, in fact, it was all that Tarzan and Mugambi and Akut could do to keep the snarling, ill-natured brutes from snapping at the glistening, naked bodies that brushed against them now and then with the movements of the paddlers, whose very fear added incitement to the beasts.
Kaviri’s warriors thought they had never seen such a terrifying group in their lives. For a moment, they expected to be attacked and torn apart by some of their captors; in fact, it took all the effort from Tarzan, Mugambi, and Akut to keep the snarling, aggressive brutes from snapping at the glistening, bare bodies that occasionally brushed against them from the movements of the paddlers, whose fear only excited the beasts more.
At Kaviri’s camp Tarzan paused only long enough to eat the food that the blacks furnished, and arrange with the chief for a dozen men to man the paddles of his canoe.
At Kaviri’s camp, Tarzan stopped just long enough to eat the food the locals provided and to arrange with the chief for a dozen men to paddle his canoe.
Kaviri was only too glad to comply with any demands that the ape-man might make if only such compliance would hasten the departure of the horrid pack; but it was easier, he discovered, to promise men than to furnish them, for when his people learned his intentions those that had not already fled into the jungle proceeded to do so without loss of time, so that when Kaviri turned to point out those who were to accompany Tarzan, he discovered that he was the only member of his tribe left within the village.
Kaviri was more than happy to meet any demands the ape-man might have if it meant getting rid of the terrible group quickly. However, he found it was easier to make promises than to deliver, because when his people found out what he planned, those who hadn't already run into the jungle did so immediately. So, when Kaviri turned to point out who was supposed to go with Tarzan, he realized he was the only one left in the village.
Tarzan could not repress a smile.
Tarzan couldn't help but grin.
“They do not seem anxious to accompany us,” he said; “but just remain quietly here, Kaviri, and presently you shall see your people flocking to your side.”
“They don’t seem eager to join us,” he said; “but just stay here calmly, Kaviri, and soon you’ll see your people gathering by your side.”
Then the ape-man rose, and, calling his pack about him, commanded that Mugambi remain with Kaviri, and disappeared in the jungle with Sheeta and the apes at his heels.
Then the ape-man stood up, called his pack around him, ordered Mugambi to stay with Kaviri, and vanished into the jungle with Sheeta and the apes following him.
For half an hour the silence of the grim forest was broken only by the ordinary sounds of the teeming life that but adds to its lowering loneliness. Kaviri and Mugambi sat alone in the palisaded village, waiting.
For half an hour, the silence of the dark forest was interrupted only by the usual sounds of busy life, which only added to its heavy loneliness. Kaviri and Mugambi sat alone in the fenced village, waiting.
Presently from a great distance came a hideous sound. Mugambi recognized the weird challenge of the ape-man. Immediately from different points of the compass rose a horrid semicircle of similar shrieks and screams, punctuated now and again by the blood-curdling cry of a hungry panther.
Right now, a terrifying sound came from far away. Mugambi recognized the strange challenge of the ape-man. Suddenly, from various directions, a horrific semicircle of similar shrieks and screams arose, occasionally interrupted by the chilling cry of a hungry panther.
CHAPTER VII.
Betrayed
The two savages, Kaviri and Mugambi, squatting before the entrance to Kaviri’s hut, looked at one another—Kaviri with ill-concealed alarm.
The two warriors, Kaviri and Mugambi, sitting in front of Kaviri’s hut, glanced at each other—Kaviri with barely hidden fear.
“What is it?” he whispered.
“What is it?” he asked.
“It is Bwana Tarzan and his people,” replied Mugambi. “But what they are doing I know not, unless it be that they are devouring your people who ran away.”
“It’s Bwana Tarzan and his group,” Mugambi responded. “But I don’t know what they’re doing, unless it’s that they’re eating your people who fled.”
Kaviri shuddered and rolled his eyes fearfully toward the jungle. In all his long life in the savage forest he had never heard such an awful, fearsome din.
Kaviri shuddered and rolled his eyes in fear toward the jungle. In all his long life in the wild forest, he had never heard such an awful, terrifying racket.
Closer and closer came the sounds, and now with them were mingled the terrified shrieks of women and children and of men. For twenty long minutes the blood-curdling cries continued, until they seemed but a stone’s throw from the palisade. Kaviri rose to flee, but Mugambi seized and held him, for such had been the command of Tarzan.
Closer and closer came the sounds, and now with them were mingled the terrified screams of women and children and of men. For twenty long minutes the chilling cries continued, until they seemed just a stone’s throw from the palisade. Kaviri rose to run, but Mugambi grabbed and held him, because that was the command of Tarzan.
A moment later a horde of terrified natives burst from the jungle, racing toward the shelter of their huts. Like frightened sheep they ran, and behind them, driving them as sheep might be driven, came Tarzan and Sheeta and the hideous apes of Akut.
A moment later, a mob of terrified natives rushed out of the jungle, sprinting toward the safety of their huts. They ran like scared sheep, and behind them, chasing them like wolves, were Tarzan, Sheeta, and the terrible apes of Akut.
Presently Tarzan stood before Kaviri, the old quiet smile upon his lips.
Presently, Tarzan stood in front of Kaviri, a calm smile on his lips.
“Your people have returned, my brother,” he said, “and now you may select those who are to accompany me and paddle my canoe.”
“Your people have come back, my brother,” he said, “and now you can choose who will come with me and paddle my canoe.”
Tremblingly Kaviri tottered to his feet, calling to his people to come from their huts; but none responded to his summons.
Trembling, Kaviri struggled to his feet, calling for his people to come out of their huts; but no one answered his call.
“Tell them,” suggested Tarzan, “that if they do not come I shall send my people in after them.”
“Tell them,” Tarzan suggested, “that if they don’t come, I’ll send my people in after them.”
Kaviri did as he was bid, and in an instant the entire population of the village came forth, their wide and frightened eyes rolling from one to another of the savage creatures that wandered about the village street.
Kaviri did what he was told, and in a moment the whole village came out, their wide, scared eyes darting from one wild creature to another as they roamed the village street.
Quickly Kaviri designated a dozen warriors to accompany Tarzan. The poor fellows went almost white with terror at the prospect of close contact with the panther and the apes in the narrow confines of the canoes; but when Kaviri explained to them that there was no escape—that Bwana Tarzan would pursue them with his grim horde should they attempt to run away from the duty—they finally went gloomily down to the river and took their places in the canoe.
Quickly, Kaviri picked a dozen warriors to join Tarzan. The poor guys turned almost white with fear at the thought of being close to the panther and the apes in the cramped canoes. But when Kaviri explained that there was no way out—that Bwana Tarzan would chase them with his fierce group if they tried to escape their responsibility—they reluctantly went down to the river and took their spots in the canoe.
It was with a sigh of relief that their chieftain saw the party disappear about a headland a short distance up-river.
It was with a sigh of relief that their leader saw the group vanish around a bend a little ways upstream.
For three days the strange company continued farther and farther into the heart of the savage country that lies on either side of the almost unexplored Ugambi. Three of the twelve warriors deserted during that time; but as several of the apes had finally learned the secret of the paddles, Tarzan felt no dismay because of the loss.
For three days, the unusual group went deeper and deeper into the wild land on both sides of the mostly unexplored Ugambi. During that time, three of the twelve warriors left, but since several of the apes had finally figured out how to use the paddles, Tarzan wasn't worried about the loss.
As a matter of fact, he could have travelled much more rapidly on shore, but he believed that he could hold his own wild crew together to better advantage by keeping them to the boat as much as possible. Twice a day they landed to hunt and feed, and at night they slept upon the bank of the mainland or on one of the numerous little islands that dotted the river.
In fact, he could have traveled much faster on land, but he thought he could keep his wild crew in line more effectively by keeping them in the boat as much as possible. They landed twice a day to hunt and eat, and at night they slept on the riverbank or on one of the many small islands scattered along the river.
Before them the natives fled in alarm, so that they found only deserted villages in their path as they proceeded. Tarzan was anxious to get in touch with some of the savages who dwelt upon the river’s banks, but so far he had been unable to do so.
Before them, the natives ran away in fear, leaving only empty villages in their way as they moved forward. Tarzan was eager to connect with some of the tribes living along the riverbanks, but up to this point, he hadn’t been able to do that.
Finally he decided to take to the land himself, leaving his company to follow after him by boat. He explained to Mugambi the thing that he had in mind, and told Akut to follow the directions of the black.
Finally, he decided to go to land himself, leaving his crew to follow him by boat. He explained to Mugambi what he had in mind and told Akut to listen to the black man’s directions.
“I will join you again in a few days,” he said. “Now I go ahead to learn what has become of the very bad white man whom I seek.”
“I'll meet up with you again in a few days,” he said. “Right now, I’m heading out to find out what happened to the very bad white man I'm looking for.”
At the next halt Tarzan took to the shore, and was soon lost to the view of his people.
At the next stop, Tarzan went to the shore and quickly disappeared from sight of his people.
The first few villages he came to were deserted, showing that news of the coming of his pack had travelled rapidly; but toward evening he came upon a distant cluster of thatched huts surrounded by a rude palisade, within which were a couple of hundred natives.
The first few villages he reached were empty, indicating that word of his pack's arrival had spread quickly; but by evening, he stumbled upon a distant group of thatched huts enclosed by a rough wooden fence, where there were a couple hundred locals.
The women were preparing the evening meal as Tarzan of the Apes poised above them in the branches of a giant tree which overhung the palisade at one point.
The women were getting the evening meal ready while Tarzan of the Apes hung out above them in the branches of a huge tree that stretched over the palisade at one spot.
The ape-man was at a loss as to how he might enter into communication with these people without either frightening them or arousing their savage love of battle. He had no desire to fight now, for he was upon a much more important mission than that of battling with every chance tribe that he should happen to meet with.
The ape-man didn't know how to communicate with these people without scaring them or triggering their aggressive instincts. He didn't want to fight right now, as he was on a much more important mission than just battling every tribe he encountered.
At last he hit upon a plan, and after seeing that he was concealed from the view of those below, he gave a few hoarse grunts in imitation of a panther. All eyes immediately turned upward toward the foliage above.
At last, he came up with a plan, and after ensuring he was hidden from the view of those below, he let out a few harsh grunts mimicking a panther. Everyone's eyes immediately turned upward toward the leaves above.
It was growing dark, and they could not penetrate the leafy screen which shielded the ape-man from their view. The moment that he had won their attention he raised his voice to the shriller and more hideous scream of the beast he personated, and then, scarce stirring a leaf in his descent, dropped to the ground once again outside the palisade, and, with the speed of a deer, ran quickly round to the village gate.
It was getting dark, and they couldn’t see through the leafy barrier that hid the ape-man from their sight. As soon as he had caught their attention, he let out a loud, shrill scream that sounded more like the beast he was mimicking. Then, barely rustling a leaf as he came down, he dropped to the ground outside the palisade and, moving as quickly as a deer, ran swiftly around to the village gate.
Here he beat upon the fibre-bound saplings of which the barrier was constructed, shouting to the natives in their own tongue that he was a friend who wished food and shelter for the night.
Here he pounded on the young trees that made up the barrier, shouting to the locals in their own language that he was a friend looking for food and a place to stay for the night.
Tarzan knew well the nature of the black man. He was aware that the grunting and screaming of Sheeta in the tree above them would set their nerves on edge, and that his pounding upon their gate after dark would still further add to their terror.
Tarzan understood the nature of the black man. He knew that the grunting and screaming of Sheeta in the tree above them would make them anxious, and that his banging on their gate after dark would only increase their fear.
That they did not reply to his hail was no surprise, for natives are fearful of any voice that comes out of the night from beyond their palisades, attributing it always to some demon or other ghostly visitor; but still he continued to call.
That they didn't respond to his call was no surprise, because locals are afraid of any voice that comes from the night beyond their fences, always thinking it’s some kind of demon or other ghostly visitor; but still, he kept calling.
“Let me in, my friends!” he cried. “I am a white man pursuing the very bad white man who passed this way a few days ago. I follow to punish him for the sins he has committed against you and me.
“Let me in, my friends!” he shouted. “I’m a white guy chasing after the really awful white guy who came through here a few days ago. I'm here to make him pay for the wrongs he has done to both you and me.
“If you doubt my friendship, I will prove it to you by going into the tree above your village and driving Sheeta back into the jungle before he leaps among you. If you will not promise to take me in and treat me as a friend I shall let Sheeta stay and devour you.”
"If you doubt my friendship, I'll show you by going up into the tree above your village and driving Sheeta back into the jungle before he jumps down among you. If you don't promise to take me in and treat me like a friend, I'll let Sheeta stay and eat you."
For a moment there was silence. Then the voice of an old man came out of the quiet of the village street.
For a moment, there was silence. Then, an old man's voice broke through the quiet of the village street.
“If you are indeed a white man and a friend, we will let you come in; but first you must drive Sheeta away.”
“If you’re really a white man and a friend, we’ll let you in; but first, you have to chase Sheeta away.”
“Very well,” replied Tarzan. “Listen, and you shall hear Sheeta fleeing before me.”
“Okay,” Tarzan replied. “Listen, and you’ll hear Sheeta running away from me.”
The ape-man returned quickly to the tree, and this time he made a great noise as he entered the branches, at the same time growling ominously after the manner of the panther, so that those below would believe that the great beast was still there.
The ape-man hurried back to the tree, and this time he made a loud noise as he climbed into the branches, growling in a menacing way like a panther, so that those below would think the huge beast was still around.
When he reached a point well above the village street he made a great commotion, shaking the tree violently, crying aloud to the panther to flee or be killed, and punctuating his own voice with the screams and mouthings of an angry beast.
When he got to a spot high above the village street, he caused a huge uproar, shaking the tree wildly, yelling at the panther to run away or be killed, and mixing his own voice with the howls and noises of a furious animal.
Presently he raced toward the opposite side of the tree and off into the jungle, pounding loudly against the boles of trees as he went, and voicing the panther’s diminishing growls as he drew farther and farther away from the village.
Right now, he sprinted to the other side of the tree and into the jungle, hitting the trunks of trees as he moved and mimicking the panther’s fading growls as he got farther away from the village.
A few minutes later he returned to the village gate, calling to the natives within.
A few minutes later, he came back to the village gate, calling out to the locals inside.
“I have driven Sheeta away,” he said. “Now come and admit me as you promised.”
“I’ve driven Sheeta away,” he said. “Now come and let me in as you promised.”
For a time there was the sound of excited discussion within the palisade, but at length a half-dozen warriors came and opened the gates, peering anxiously out in evident trepidation as to the nature of the creature which they should find waiting there. They were not much relieved at sight of an almost naked white man; but when Tarzan had reassured them in quiet tones, protesting his friendship for them, they opened the barrier a trifle farther and admitted him.
For a while, there was a buzz of excited conversation within the palisade, but eventually, half a dozen warriors came and opened the gates, looking out nervously, clearly anxious about what kind of creature might be waiting. They didn’t feel much better when they saw an almost naked white man; however, when Tarzan calmly reassured them, insisting he was friendly, they opened the gate a bit wider and let him in.
When the gates had been once more secured the self-confidence of the savages returned, and as Tarzan walked up the village street toward the chief’s hut he was surrounded by a host of curious men, women, and children.
When the gates were secured again, the confidence of the tribespeople returned, and as Tarzan walked up the village street toward the chief's hut, he was surrounded by a crowd of curious men, women, and children.
From the chief he learned that Rokoff had passed up the river a week previous, and that he had horns growing from his forehead, and was accompanied by a thousand devils. Later the chief said that the very bad white man had remained a month in his village.
From the chief, he learned that Rokoff had gone up the river a week before, that he had horns growing from his forehead, and that he was accompanied by a thousand devils. Later, the chief mentioned that the very bad white man had stayed in his village for a month.
Though none of these statements agreed with Kaviri’s, that the Russian was but three days gone from the chieftain’s village and that his following was much smaller than now stated, Tarzan was in no manner surprised at the discrepancies, for he was quite familiar with the savage mind’s strange manner of functioning.
Though none of these statements matched Kaviri’s—that the Russian had only been gone from the chieftain’s village for three days and that his group was much smaller than claimed—Tarzan wasn’t surprised by the inconsistencies. He was well aware of the unpredictable nature of the savage mind.
What he was most interested in knowing was that he was upon the right trail, and that it led toward the interior. In this circumstance he knew that Rokoff could never escape him.
What he was most eager to find out was whether he was on the right path and that it led deeper into the area. In this situation, he was confident that Rokoff could never get away from him.
After several hours of questioning and cross-questioning the ape-man learned that another party had preceded the Russian by several days—three whites—a man, a woman, and a little man-child, with several Mosulas.
After several hours of questioning and cross-questioning, the ape-man found out that another group had arrived before the Russian by several days—three white people: a man, a woman, and a young child, along with several Mosulas.
Tarzan explained to the chief that his people would follow him in a canoe, probably the next day, and that though he might go on ahead of them the chief was to receive them kindly and have no fear of them, for Mugambi would see that they did not harm the chief’s people, if they were accorded a friendly reception.
Tarzan told the chief that his people would come in a canoe, likely the next day, and that even though he might go ahead of them, the chief should welcome them warmly and not worry about them, as Mugambi would make sure they didn’t harm the chief’s people if they were treated nicely.
“And now,” he concluded, “I shall lie down beneath this tree and sleep. I am very tired. Permit no one to disturb me.”
“And now,” he finished, “I’m going to lie down under this tree and sleep. I’m really tired. Please don’t let anyone disturb me.”
The chief offered him a hut, but Tarzan, from past experience of native dwellings, preferred the open air, and, further, he had plans of his own that could be better carried out if he remained beneath the tree. He gave as his reason a desire to be close at hand should Sheeta return, and after this explanation the chief was very glad to permit him to sleep beneath the tree.
The chief offered him a hut, but Tarzan, based on his past experiences with native homes, preferred the open air. Besides, he had his own plans that would work better if he stayed under the tree. He explained that he wanted to be nearby in case Sheeta came back, and after this reasoning, the chief was more than happy to let him sleep beneath the tree.
Tarzan had always found that it stood him in good stead to leave with natives the impression that he was to some extent possessed of more or less miraculous powers. He might easily have entered their village without recourse to the gates, but he believed that a sudden and unaccountable disappearance when he was ready to leave them would result in a more lasting impression upon their childlike minds, and so as soon as the village was quiet in sleep he rose, and, leaping into the branches of the tree above him, faded silently into the black mystery of the jungle night.
Tarzan always believed it was beneficial to leave the natives with the impression that he had some kind of miraculous powers. He could have easily entered their village through the gates, but he thought that a sudden and unexplained disappearance when he was about to leave would make a stronger impact on their innocent minds. So, as soon as the village was quiet and everyone was asleep, he got up, leaped into the branches of the tree above him, and silently vanished into the dark mystery of the jungle night.
All the balance of that night the ape-man swung rapidly through the upper and middle terraces of the forest. When the going was good there he preferred the upper branches of the giant trees, for then his way was better lighted by the moon; but so accustomed were all his senses to the grim world of his birth that it was possible for him, even in the dense, black shadows near the ground, to move with ease and rapidity. You or I walking beneath the arcs of Main Street, or Broadway, or State Street, could not have moved more surely or with a tenth the speed of the agile ape-man through the gloomy mazes that would have baffled us entirely.
All night long, the ape-man moved quickly through the upper and middle levels of the forest. When the path was clear, he preferred to stay in the higher branches of the giant trees because the moon lit his way better there. However, his senses were so attuned to the harsh world he came from that he could easily navigate the dense, dark shadows close to the ground with speed and grace. You or I walking beneath the lights of Main Street, Broadway, or State Street couldn't move with the same certainty or even a fraction of the speed that the agile ape-man could through the dark, winding paths that would completely confuse us.
At dawn he stopped to feed, and then he slept for several hours, taking up the pursuit again toward noon.
At dawn, he paused to eat and then napped for a few hours, picking up the chase again around noon.
Twice he came upon natives, and, though he had considerable difficulty in approaching them, he succeeded in each instance in quieting both their fears and bellicose intentions toward him, and learned from them that he was upon the trail of the Russian.
Twice he encountered native people, and, although he faced significant challenges in getting close to them, he managed to calm both their fears and hostile intentions towards him each time, and learned from them that he was on the trail of the Russians.
Two days later, still following up the Ugambi, he came upon a large village. The chief, a wicked-looking fellow with the sharp-filed teeth that often denote the cannibal, received him with apparent friendliness.
Two days later, still traveling along the Ugambi, he stumbled upon a large village. The chief, a sinister-looking guy with sharply filed teeth that often suggest cannibalism, greeted him with seeming friendliness.
The ape-man was now thoroughly fatigued, and had determined to rest for eight or ten hours that he might be fresh and strong when he caught up with Rokoff, as he was sure he must do within a very short time.
The ape-man was now completely exhausted and had decided to take a break for eight or ten hours so he could be refreshed and strong when he caught up with Rokoff, as he was confident he would within a very short time.
The chief told him that the bearded white man had left his village only the morning before, and that doubtless he would be able to overtake him in a short time. The other party the chief had not seen or heard of, so he said.
The chief told him that the bearded white man had left his village just the morning before, and that he would probably be able to catch up with him soon. As for the other party, the chief said he hadn't seen or heard anything about them.
Tarzan did not like the appearance or manner of the fellow, who seemed, though friendly enough, to harbour a certain contempt for this half-naked white man who came with no followers and offered no presents; but he needed the rest and food that the village would afford him with less effort than the jungle, and so, as he knew no fear of man, beast, or devil, he curled himself up in the shadow of a hut and was soon asleep.
Tarzan didn’t like the look or behavior of the guy, who, despite seeming friendly, had a bit of a contempt for this half-naked white man who arrived alone and brought no gifts. However, he needed the rest and food that the village could provide more easily than the jungle, so, knowing no fear of men, animals, or anything dark, he curled up in the shadow of a hut and quickly fell asleep.
Scarcely had he left the chief than the latter called two of his warriors, to whom he whispered a few instructions. A moment later the sleek, black bodies were racing along the river path, up-stream, toward the east.
Scarcely had he left the chief than the chief called two of his warriors, to whom he whispered a few instructions. A moment later, the sleek, black bodies were racing along the river path, upstream, toward the east.
In the village the chief maintained perfect quiet. He would permit no one to approach the sleeping visitor, nor any singing, nor loud talking. He was remarkably solicitous lest his guest be disturbed.
In the village, the chief kept everything perfectly quiet. He wouldn’t allow anyone to get close to the sleeping guest, nor was there any singing or loud talking. He was very concerned about making sure his guest wasn’t disturbed.
Three hours later several canoes came silently into view from up the Ugambi. They were being pushed ahead rapidly by the brawny muscles of their black crews. Upon the bank before the river stood the chief, his spear raised in a horizontal position above his head, as though in some manner of predetermined signal to those within the boats.
Three hours later, several canoes quietly appeared from upstream on the Ugambi. They were being propelled quickly by the strong arms of their black crew members. On the riverbank stood the chief, his spear held horizontally above his head, as if it were a prearranged signal to those in the boats.
And such indeed was the purpose of his attitude—which meant that the white stranger within his village still slept peacefully.
And that was exactly the point of his attitude—which meant that the white outsider in his village still slept soundly.
In the bows of two of the canoes were the runners that the chief had sent forth three hours earlier. It was evident that they had been dispatched to follow and bring back this party, and that the signal from the bank was one that had been determined upon before they left the village.
In the front of two of the canoes were the runners that the chief had sent out three hours earlier. It was clear that they had been sent to track down and bring back this group, and that the signal from the shore was something they had agreed on before leaving the village.
In a few moments the dugouts drew up to the verdure-clad bank. The native warriors filed out, and with them a half-dozen white men. Sullen, ugly-looking customers they were, and none more so than the evil-faced, black-bearded man who commanded them.
In a few moments, the boats pulled up to the green bank. The native warriors stepped out, along with a handful of white men. They looked grim and unpleasant, especially the menacing black-bearded man who was in charge of them.
“Where is the white man your messengers report to be with you?” he asked of the chief.
“Where is the white man that your messengers said is with you?” he asked the chief.
“This way, bwana,” replied the native. “Carefully have I kept silence in the village that he might be still asleep when you returned. I do not know that he is one who seeks you to do you harm, but he questioned me closely about your coming and your going, and his appearance is as that of the one you described, but whom you believed safe in the country which you called Jungle Island.
“This way, sir,” replied the native. “I’ve been careful to keep quiet in the village so that he might still be asleep when you got back. I don’t know if he’s someone who wants to do you harm, but he asked me a lot of questions about your arrivals and departures, and he looks like the one you described, whom you thought was safe in the place you called Jungle Island."
“Had you not told me this tale I should not have recognized him, and then he might have gone after and slain you. If he is a friend and no enemy, then no harm has been done, bwana; but if he proves to be an enemy, I should like very much to have a rifle and some ammunition.”
“If you hadn’t shared this story, I wouldn’t have recognized him, and he could have come after you and killed you. If he’s a friend and not an enemy, then all is well, sir; but if he turns out to be an enemy, I would really like to have a rifle and some ammo.”
“You have done well,” replied the white man, “and you shall have the rifle and ammunition whether he be a friend or enemy, provided that you stand with me.”
“You’ve done great,” replied the white man, “and you’ll get the rifle and ammo whether he’s a friend or an enemy, as long as you stand with me.”
“I shall stand with you, bwana,” said the chief, “and now come and look upon the stranger, who sleeps within my village.”
“I'll stand with you, bwana,” said the chief, “and now come and see the stranger who's sleeping in my village.”
So saying, he turned and led the way toward the hut, in the shadow of which the unconscious Tarzan slept peacefully.
So saying, he turned and walked toward the hut, where the unconscious Tarzan slept peacefully in the shadows.
Behind the two men came the remaining whites and a score of warriors; but the raised forefingers of the chief and his companion held them all to perfect silence.
Behind the two men were the other white people and a group of warriors; however, the raised forefingers of the chief and his companion kept everyone completely silent.
As they turned the corner of the hut, cautiously and upon tiptoe, an ugly smile touched the lips of the white as his eyes fell upon the giant figure of the sleeping ape-man.
As they rounded the corner of the hut, carefully and on tiptoe, a nasty smile appeared on the white man's lips as his eyes landed on the massive figure of the sleeping ape-man.
The chief looked at the other inquiringly. The latter nodded his head, to signify that the chief had made no mistake in his suspicions. Then he turned to those behind him and, pointing to the sleeping man, motioned for them to seize and bind him.
The chief looked at the other questioningly. The other nodded to confirm that the chief's suspicions were correct. Then he turned to those behind him, pointed at the sleeping man, and signaled for them to grab and tie him up.
A moment later a dozen brutes had leaped upon the surprised Tarzan, and so quickly did they work that he was securely bound before he could make half an effort to escape.
A moment later, a dozen thugs jumped on the surprised Tarzan, and they moved so quickly that he was tied up tight before he could even make a real effort to escape.
Then they threw him down upon his back, and as his eyes turned toward the crowd that stood near, they fell upon the malign face of Nikolas Rokoff.
Then they pushed him down on his back, and as he looked at the crowd that gathered nearby, his gaze landed on the sinister face of Nikolas Rokoff.
A sneer curled the Russian’s lips. He stepped quite close to Tarzan.
A sneer twisted the Russian's lips as he stepped right up to Tarzan.
“Pig!” he cried. “Have you not learned sufficient wisdom to keep away from Nikolas Rokoff?”
“Pig!” he shouted. “Haven't you learned enough to stay away from Nikolas Rokoff?”
Then he kicked the prostrate man full in the face.
Then he kicked the man lying on the ground right in the face.
“That for your welcome,” he said.
"That's for your welcome," he said.
“Tonight, before my Ethiop friends eat you, I shall tell you what has already befallen your wife and child, and what further plans I have for their futures.”
“Tonight, before my Ethiopian friends eat you, I will tell you what has already happened to your wife and child, and what other plans I have for their futures.”
CHAPTER VIII.
The Dance of Death
Through the luxuriant, tangled vegetation of the Stygian jungle night a great lithe body made its way sinuously and in utter silence upon its soft padded feet. Only two blazing points of yellow-green flame shone occasionally with the reflected light of the equatorial moon that now and again pierced the softly sighing roof rustling in the night wind.
Through the lush, tangled plants of the dark jungle night, a sleek body moved smoothly and silently on its soft padded feet. Only two bright points of yellow-green light glimmered now and then with the reflected glow of the equatorial moon that occasionally broke through the gently swaying canopy rustling in the nighttime breeze.
Occasionally the beast would stop with high-held nose, sniffing searchingly. At other times a quick, brief incursion into the branches above delayed it momentarily in its steady journey toward the east. To its sensitive nostrils came the subtle unseen spoor of many a tender four-footed creature, bringing the slaver of hunger to the cruel, drooping jowl.
Sometimes the beast would pause, lifting its nose high, sniffing intently. Other times, a quick, brief venture into the branches above would briefly delay its steady journey to the east. Its sensitive nostrils picked up the subtle, hidden scent of many gentle four-legged animals, stirring the hunger that dripped from its sad, drooping jaws.
But steadfastly it kept on its way, strangely ignoring the cravings of appetite that at another time would have sent the rolling, fur-clad muscles flying at some soft throat.
But it kept moving steadily on, strangely ignoring the hunger that, at another time, would have made its powerful, fur-covered body lunge at some soft target.
All that night the creature pursued its lonely way, and the next day it halted only to make a single kill, which it tore to fragments and devoured with sullen, grumbling rumbles as though half famished for lack of food.
All that night, the creature traveled alone, and the next day, it stopped only to make one kill, which it ripped apart and devoured with low, grumbling sounds as if it were half-starved from not having enough to eat.
It was dusk when it approached the palisade that surrounded a large native village. Like the shadow of a swift and silent death it circled the village, nose to ground, halting at last close to the palisade, where it almost touched the backs of several huts. Here the beast sniffed for a moment, and then, turning its head upon one side, listened with up-pricked ears.
It was dusk when it reached the wooden wall surrounding a large native village. Like the shadow of a fast and silent death, it circled the village, nose to the ground, finally stopping near the palisade, almost brushing against the backs of several huts. Here, the creature sniffed for a moment, and then, tilting its head to one side, listened with perked ears.
What it heard was no sound by the standards of human ears, yet to the highly attuned and delicate organs of the beast a message seemed to be borne to the savage brain. A wondrous transformation was wrought in the motionless mass of statuesque bone and muscle that had an instant before stood as though carved out of the living bronze.
What it heard was silent to human ears, but to the sensitive and refined organs of the beast, a message appeared to reach its primitive mind. A remarkable change took place in the still form of solid bone and muscle that had just moments before seemed like a statue made of living bronze.
As if it had been poised upon steel springs, suddenly released, it rose quickly and silently to the top of the palisade, disappearing, stealthily and cat-like, into the dark space between the wall and the back of an adjacent hut.
As if it had been on steel springs, suddenly released, it shot up quickly and silently to the top of the fence, vanishing, stealthily and like a cat, into the dark space between the wall and the back of a nearby hut.
In the village street beyond women were preparing many little fires and fetching cooking-pots filled with water, for a great feast was to be celebrated ere the night was many hours older. About a stout stake near the centre of the circling fires a little knot of black warriors stood conversing, their bodies smeared with white and blue and ochre in broad and grotesque bands. Great circles of colour were drawn about their eyes and lips, their breasts and abdomens, and from their clay-plastered coiffures rose gay feathers and bits of long, straight wire.
In the village street, women were setting up small fires and bringing cooking pots filled with water, as a big feast was to be held before the night got too late. Around a sturdy stake in the middle of the fires, a group of muscular warriors was chatting, their bodies marked with white, blue, and ochre in thick, bold stripes. Bright circles of color were painted around their eyes and lips, and their chests and bellies were decorated, while colorful feathers and pieces of long, straight wire protruded from their clay-coated hairstyles.
The village was preparing for the feast, while in a hut at one side of the scene of the coming orgy the bound victim of their bestial appetites lay waiting for the end. And such an end!
The village was getting ready for the feast, while in a hut at one side of the scene of the upcoming celebration, the tied-up victim of their savage desires lay waiting for the end. And what an end it would be!
Tarzan of the Apes, tensing his mighty muscles, strained at the bonds that pinioned him; but they had been re-enforced many times at the instigation of the Russian, so that not even the ape-man’s giant brawn could budge them.
Tarzan of the Apes, flexing his powerful muscles, pulled at the restraints that held him; but they had been reinforced multiple times at the urging of the Russian, so that not even the ape-man’s immense strength could move them.
Death!
Death!
Tarzan had looked the Hideous Hunter in the face many a time, and smiled. And he would smile again tonight when he knew the end was coming quickly; but now his thoughts were not of himself, but of those others—the dear ones who must suffer most because of his passing.
Tarzan had looked the Ugly Hunter in the face many times and smiled. And he would smile again tonight when he knew the end was coming quickly; but right now, his thoughts weren't about himself, but about those others—the loved ones who would suffer the most because of his passing.
Jane would never know the manner of it. For that he thanked Heaven; and he was thankful also that she at least was safe in the heart of the world’s greatest city. Safe among kind and loving friends who would do their best to lighten her misery.
Jane would never know how it happened. For that, he was grateful to God; and he was also thankful that she was safe in the heart of the world’s greatest city. Safe among kind and loving friends who would do everything they could to ease her pain.
But the boy!
But the kid!
Tarzan writhed at the thought of him. His son! And now he—the mighty Lord of the Jungle—he, Tarzan, King of the Apes, the only one in all the world fitted to find and save the child from the horrors that Rokoff’s evil mind had planned—had been trapped like a silly, dumb creature. He was to die in a few hours, and with him would go the child’s last chance of succour.
Tarzan struggled at the thought of him. His son! And now he—the great Lord of the Jungle—he, Tarzan, King of the Apes, the only one in the world qualified to find and rescue the child from the horrors that Rokoff’s wicked mind had devised—had been caught like a foolish, helpless creature. He was going to die in a few hours, and with him would vanish the child’s last chance of rescue.
Rokoff had been in to see and revile and abuse him several times during the afternoon; but he had been able to wring no word of remonstrance or murmur of pain from the lips of the giant captive.
Rokoff had come in to taunt and insult him several times throughout the afternoon; yet he had managed to extract no words of protest or sign of pain from the giant captive.
So at last he had given up, reserving his particular bit of exquisite mental torture for the last moment, when, just before the savage spears of the cannibals should for ever make the object of his hatred immune to further suffering, the Russian planned to reveal to his enemy the true whereabouts of his wife whom he thought safe in England.
So finally, he had given up, saving his special kind of mental torture for the last moment, when, just before the brutal spears of the cannibals would make the target of his hatred unable to feel any more pain, the Russian intended to tell his enemy where his wife, whom he believed was safe in England, really was.
Dusk had fallen upon the village, and the ape-man could hear the preparations going forward for the torture and the feast. The dance of death he could picture in his mind’s eye—for he had seen the thing many times in the past. Now he was to be the central figure, bound to the stake.
Dusk had settled over the village, and the ape-man could hear the preparations being made for the torture and the feast. He could imagine the dance of death in his mind—he had witnessed it many times before. Now, he was to be the main attraction, tied to the stake.
The torture of the slow death as the circling warriors cut him to bits with the fiendish skill, that mutilated without bringing unconsciousness, had no terrors for him. He was inured to suffering and to the sight of blood and to cruel death; but the desire to live was no less strong within him, and until the last spark of life should flicker and go out, his whole being would remain quick with hope and determination. Let them relax their watchfulness but for an instant, he knew that his cunning mind and giant muscles would find a way to escape—escape and revenge.
The torture of the slow death as the circling warriors sliced him apart with their wicked skill, mutilating without causing unconsciousness, didn’t frighten him. He was used to suffering, the sight of blood, and brutal death; but the desire to live was still strong within him, and until the last spark of life faded away, he would stay filled with hope and determination. If they let their guard down for even a moment, he knew his clever mind and powerful body would figure out a way to escape—escape and take revenge.
As he lay, thinking furiously on every possibility of self-salvation, there came to his sensitive nostrils a faint and a familiar scent. Instantly every faculty of his mind was upon the alert. Presently his trained ears caught the sound of the soundless presence without—behind the hut wherein he lay. His lips moved, and though no sound came forth that might have been appreciable to a human ear beyond the walls of his prison, yet he realized that the one beyond would hear. Already he knew who that one was, for his nostrils had told him as plainly as your eyes or mine tell us of the identity of an old friend whom we come upon in broad daylight.
As he lay there, intensely considering every chance of saving himself, a faint and familiar smell reached his sensitive nostrils. Instantly, his mind was fully alert. Soon, his trained ears picked up the presence outside—behind the hut where he lay. He moved his lips, and though no sound escaped that could be heard by a human ear beyond the walls of his prison, he knew that the one outside would hear him. He already knew who that person was, as clearly as your eyes or mine recognize an old friend in broad daylight.
An instant later he heard the soft sound of a fur-clad body and padded feet scaling the outer wall behind the hut and then a tearing at the poles which formed the wall. Presently through the hole thus made slunk a great beast, pressing its cold muzzle close to his neck.
An instant later, he heard the soft sound of a furry body and padded feet climbing the outer wall behind the hut, followed by a tearing at the poles that made up the wall. Soon, through the hole created, a large beast slinked in, pressing its cold muzzle against his neck.
It was Sheeta, the panther.
It was Sheeta, the panther.
The beast snuffed round the prostrate man, whining a little. There was a limit to the interchange of ideas which could take place between these two, and so Tarzan could not be sure that Sheeta understood all that he attempted to communicate to him. That the man was tied and helpless Sheeta could, of course, see; but that to the mind of the panther this would carry any suggestion of harm in so far as his master was concerned, Tarzan could not guess.
The beast sniffed around the fallen man, whining a bit. There was a limit to the exchange of ideas that could happen between them, so Tarzan couldn’t be sure that Sheeta understood everything he tried to communicate. Sheeta could obviously see that the man was tied up and helpless, but Tarzan couldn't guess if this would suggest any harm to his master in the panther's mind.
What had brought the beast to him? The fact that he had come augured well for what he might accomplish; but when Tarzan tried to get Sheeta to gnaw his bonds asunder the great animal could not seem to understand what was expected of him, and, instead, but licked the wrists and arms of the prisoner.
What had drawn the beast to him? The fact that he had come was a good sign for what he might achieve; however, when Tarzan tried to get Sheeta to chew through his bonds, the huge animal just didn’t seem to understand what was needed from him and instead began to lick the prisoner’s wrists and arms.
Presently there came an interruption. Some one was approaching the hut. Sheeta gave a low growl and slunk into the blackness of a far corner. Evidently the visitor did not hear the warning sound, for almost immediately he entered the hut—a tall, naked, savage warrior.
Right then, there was an interruption. Someone was coming toward the hut. Sheeta let out a low growl and slipped into the darkness of a far corner. Apparently, the visitor didn't hear the warning sound, because he walked into the hut almost immediately—a tall, naked, savage warrior.
He came to Tarzan’s side and pricked him with a spear. From the lips of the ape-man came a weird, uncanny sound, and in answer to it there leaped from the blackness of the hut’s farthermost corner a bolt of fur-clad death. Full upon the breast of the painted savage the great beast struck, burying sharp talons in the black flesh and sinking great yellow fangs in the ebon throat.
He approached Tarzan and stabbed him with a spear. The ape-man let out a strange, eerie sound, and in response, a fierceness sprang from the darkness of the hut's farthest corner. The massive beast lunged at the chest of the painted savage, digging its sharp claws into the dark flesh and sinking its massive yellow fangs into the black throat.
There was a fearful scream of anguish and terror from the black, and mingled with it was the hideous challenge of the killing panther. Then came silence—silence except for the rending of bloody flesh and the crunching of human bones between mighty jaws.
There was a terrifying scream of pain and fear from the dark, and along with it was the horrific challenge of the killing panther. Then there was silence—silence except for the tearing of bloody flesh and the crunching of human bones between powerful jaws.
The noise had brought sudden quiet to the village without. Then there came the sound of voices in consultation.
The noise had brought an abrupt silence to the village outside. Then there were voices engaged in conversation.
High-pitched, fear-filled voices, and deep, low tones of authority, as the chief spoke. Tarzan and the panther heard the approaching footsteps of many men, and then, to Tarzan’s surprise, the great cat rose from across the body of its kill, and slunk noiselessly from the hut through the aperture through which it had entered.
High-pitched, terrified voices and deep, commanding tones filled the air as the chief spoke. Tarzan and the panther heard the sounds of many men approaching, and then, to Tarzan’s surprise, the big cat got up from its kill and quietly slipped out of the hut through the opening it had come in.
The man heard the soft scraping of the body as it passed over the top of the palisade, and then silence. From the opposite side of the hut he heard the savages approaching to investigate.
The man heard the gentle scraping of the body as it slid over the top of the fence, and then there was silence. From the other side of the hut, he heard the savages coming over to check it out.
He had little hope that Sheeta would return, for had the great cat intended to defend him against all comers it would have remained by his side as it heard the approaching savages without.
He didn't have much hope that Sheeta would come back, because if the great cat had meant to protect him from anyone, it would have stayed by his side when it heard the approaching savages outside.
Tarzan knew how strange were the workings of the brains of the mighty carnivora of the jungle—how fiendishly fearless they might be in the face of certain death, and again how timid upon the slightest provocation. There was doubt in his mind that some note of the approaching blacks vibrating with fear had struck an answering chord in the nervous system of the panther, sending him slinking through the jungle, his tail between his legs.
Tarzan understood how strange the brains of the powerful carnivores in the jungle could be—how fearlessly they could confront certain death, yet how timid they became at the smallest hint of danger. He had no doubt that some sound from the approaching fearful Black hunters had resonated with the panther's nervous system, causing it to slip away through the jungle, its tail tucked between its legs.
The man shrugged. Well, what of it? He had expected to die, and, after all, what might Sheeta have done for him other than to maul a couple of his enemies before a rifle in the hands of one of the whites should have dispatched him!
The man shrugged. So what? He had expected to die, and really, what could Sheeta have done for him other than take out a few of his enemies before a gun in the hands of one of the whites ended him!
If the cat could have released him! Ah! that would have resulted in a very different story; but it had proved beyond the understanding of Sheeta, and now the beast was gone and Tarzan must definitely abandon hope.
If the cat could have let him go! Ah! that would have changed everything; but it was beyond Sheeta's understanding, and now the beast was gone, leaving Tarzan with no hope.
The natives were at the entrance to the hut now, peering fearfully into the dark interior. Two in advance held lighted torches in their left hands and ready spears in their right. They held back timorously against those behind, who were pushing them forward.
The locals were at the entrance of the hut now, nervously looking into the dark inside. Two of them in front carried lit torches in their left hands and ready spears in their right. They hesitated, pressing back against those behind them, who were urging them onward.
The shrieks of the panther’s victim, mingled with those of the great cat, had wrought mightily upon their poor nerves, and now the awful silence of the dark interior seemed even more terribly ominous than had the frightful screaming.
The screams of the panther's victim, mixed with those of the big cat, had a huge effect on their already frayed nerves, and now the terrifying silence of the dark interior felt even more menacing than the horrific screaming.
Presently one of those who was being forced unwillingly within hit upon a happy scheme for learning first the precise nature of the danger which menaced him from the silent interior. With a quick movement he flung his lighted torch into the centre of the hut. Instantly all within was illuminated for a brief second before the burning brand was dashed out against the earth floor.
Right now, one of those who was being pushed inside against his will came up with a clever plan to find out exactly what danger lurked in the silent interior. With a quick motion, he threw his lit torch into the middle of the hut. For a brief moment, everything inside was lit up before the flaming brand was extinguished against the dirt floor.
There was the figure of the white prisoner still securely bound as they had last seen him, and in the centre of the hut another figure equally as motionless, its throat and breasts horribly torn and mangled.
There was the figure of the white prisoner still firmly tied up just like they had last seen him, and in the center of the hut, another figure just as still, its throat and chest gruesomely torn and mangled.
The sight that met the eyes of the foremost savages inspired more terror within their superstitious breasts than would the presence of Sheeta, for they saw only the result of a ferocious attack upon one of their fellows.
The sight that greeted the first savages filled them with more fear in their superstitious hearts than the presence of Sheeta would, because they only saw the aftermath of a brutal attack on one of their own.
Not seeing the cause, their fear-ridden minds were free to attribute the ghastly work to supernatural causes, and with the thought they turned, screaming, from the hut, bowling over those who stood directly behind them in the exuberance of their terror.
Not knowing what caused it, their terrified minds could easily blame the horrific events on supernatural forces, and with that thought, they screamed and rushed out of the hut, knocking over those directly behind them in their panic.
For an hour Tarzan heard only the murmur of excited voices from the far end of the village. Evidently the savages were once more attempting to work up their flickering courage to a point that would permit them to make another invasion of the hut, for now and then came a savage yell, such as the warriors give to bolster up their bravery upon the field of battle.
For an hour, Tarzan only heard the low sound of excited voices coming from the far end of the village. Clearly, the tribe was once again trying to gather their fading courage to launch another attack on the hut, as every now and then a savage yell rang out, similar to what warriors shout to boost their bravery during battle.
But in the end it was two of the whites who first entered, carrying torches and guns. Tarzan was not surprised to discover that neither of them was Rokoff. He would have wagered his soul that no power on earth could have tempted that great coward to face the unknown menace of the hut.
But in the end, it was two white men who first came in, carrying torches and guns. Tarzan wasn’t surprised to find out that neither of them was Rokoff. He would have bet his life that nothing on earth could have convinced that big coward to confront the unknown threat of the hut.
When the natives saw that the white men were not attacked they, too, crowded into the interior, their voices hushed with terror as they looked upon the mutilated corpse of their comrade. The whites tried in vain to elicit an explanation from Tarzan; but to all their queries he but shook his head, a grim and knowing smile curving his lips.
When the natives saw that the white men weren’t being attacked, they also rushed into the interior, their voices quiet with fear as they looked at the mangled body of their friend. The whites tried unsuccessfully to get an explanation from Tarzan; but to all their questions, he just shook his head, a grim and knowing smile curling his lips.
At last Rokoff came.
Finally, Rokoff arrived.
His face grew very white as his eyes rested upon the bloody thing grinning up at him from the floor, the face set in a death mask of excruciating horror.
His face turned pale as his eyes fixated on the bloody object grinning at him from the floor, its expression frozen in a mask of pure horror.
“Come!” he said to the chief. “Let us get to work and finish this demon before he has an opportunity to repeat this thing upon more of your people.”
“Come!” he said to the chief. “Let’s get to work and finish this demon before he has a chance to go after more of your people.”
The chief gave orders that Tarzan should be lifted and carried to the stake; but it was several minutes before he could prevail upon any of his men to touch the prisoner.
The chief ordered that Tarzan be lifted and carried to the stake, but it took several minutes before he could convince any of his men to touch the prisoner.
At last, however, four of the younger warriors dragged Tarzan roughly from the hut, and once outside the pall of terror seemed lifted from the savage hearts.
At last, though, four of the younger warriors pulled Tarzan forcefully from the hut, and once outside, the cloud of fear seemed to lift from their fierce hearts.
A score of howling blacks pushed and buffeted the prisoner down the village street and bound him to the post in the centre of the circle of little fires and boiling cooking-pots.
A group of howling black people pushed and shoved the prisoner down the village street and tied him to the post in the middle of the circle of small fires and boiling cooking pots.
When at last he was made fast and seemed quite helpless and beyond the faintest hope of succour, Rokoff’s shrivelled wart of courage swelled to its usual proportions when danger was not present.
When he was finally secured and seemed completely helpless, with no chance of rescue, Rokoff’s shriveled bit of courage grew to its usual size when there was no threat around.
He stepped close to the ape-man, and, seizing a spear from the hands of one of the savages, was the first to prod the helpless victim. A little stream of blood trickled down the giant’s smooth skin from the wound in his side; but no murmur of pain passed his lips.
He stepped up to the ape-man and, grabbing a spear from one of the savages, was the first to stab the helpless victim. A small stream of blood ran down the giant's smooth skin from the wound in his side, but he didn't make a sound of pain.
The smile of contempt upon his face seemed to infuriate the Russian. With a volley of oaths he leaped at the helpless captive, beating him upon the face with his clenched fists and kicking him mercilessly about the legs.
The sneer on his face seemed to enrage the Russian. With a barrage of curses, he lunged at the defenseless prisoner, hitting him in the face with his fists and kicking him relentlessly on the legs.
Then he raised the heavy spear to drive it through the mighty heart, and still Tarzan of the Apes smiled contemptuously upon him.
Then he lifted the heavy spear to pierce the mighty heart, and still Tarzan of the Apes looked down on him with a mocking smile.
Before Rokoff could drive the weapon home the chief sprang upon him and dragged him away from his intended victim.
Before Rokoff could carry out his attack, the chief jumped on him and pulled him away from his target.
“Stop, white man!” he cried. “Rob us of this prisoner and our death-dance, and you yourself may have to take his place.”
“Stop, white man!” he shouted. “Take this prisoner from us and our death-dance, and you might end up in his spot.”
The threat proved most effective in keeping the Russian from further assaults upon the prisoner, though he continued to stand a little apart and hurl taunts at his enemy. He told Tarzan that he himself was going to eat the ape-man’s heart. He enlarged upon the horrors of the future life of Tarzan’s son, and intimated that his vengeance would reach as well to Jane Clayton.
The threat was really effective in preventing the Russian from attacking the prisoner again, although he still kept his distance and threw insults at his enemy. He told Tarzan that he was going to eat the ape-man’s heart. He went on about the terrible future that awaited Tarzan’s son and hinted that his revenge would also extend to Jane Clayton.
“You think your wife safe in England,” said Rokoff. “Poor fool! She is even now in the hands of one not even of decent birth, and far from the safety of London and the protection of her friends. I had not meant to tell you this until I could bring to you upon Jungle Island proof of her fate.
“You think your wife is safe in England,” said Rokoff. “Poor fool! She is even now in the hands of someone of no decent background, and far from the safety of London and the protection of her friends. I hadn’t planned to tell you this until I could bring you proof of her fate on Jungle Island.”
“Now that you are about to die the most unthinkably horrid death that it is given a white man to die—let this word of the plight of your wife add to the torments that you must suffer before the last savage spear-thrust releases you from your torture.”
“Now that you’re about to face the most unimaginably terrible death a white man can experience—let this mention of your wife’s suffering add to the torment you must endure before the final savage spear thrust frees you from your pain.”
The dance had commenced now, and the yells of the circling warriors drowned Rokoff’s further attempts to distress his victim.
The dance had started now, and the shouts of the surrounding warriors drowned out Rokoff’s further attempts to torment his victim.
The leaping savages, the flickering firelight playing upon their painted bodies, circled about the victim at the stake.
The jumping savages, the flickering firelight dancing on their painted bodies, circled around the victim at the stake.
To Tarzan’s memory came a similar scene, when he had rescued D’Arnot from a like predicament at the last moment before the final spear-thrust should have ended his sufferings. Who was there now to rescue him? In all the world there was none able to save him from the torture and the death.
To Tarzan’s mind came a similar moment when he had saved D’Arnot from a similar situation just before the final spear thrust could have ended his suffering. Who was there now to save him? In the entire world, there was no one who could rescue him from the pain and death.
The thought that these human fiends would devour him when the dance was done caused him not a single qualm of horror or disgust. It did not add to his sufferings as it would have to those of an ordinary white man, for all his life Tarzan had seen the beasts of the jungle devour the flesh of their kills.
The idea that these human monsters would eat him once the dance was over didn’t bother him at all. It didn’t increase his pain like it would for an ordinary white man, because Tarzan had spent his whole life watching jungle animals feast on their prey.
Had he not himself battled for the grisly forearm of a great ape at that long-gone Dum-Dum, when he had slain the fierce Tublat and won his niche in the respect of the Apes of Kerchak?
Had he not fought for the bloody forearm of a huge ape at that long-past Dum-Dum, when he had killed the fierce Tublat and earned his place in the respect of the Apes of Kerchak?
The dancers were leaping more closely to him now. The spears were commencing to find his body in the first torturing pricks that prefaced the more serious thrusts.
The dancers were jumping closer to him now. The spears were starting to hit his body with the first painful jabs that came before the more serious thrusts.
It would not be long now. The ape-man longed for the last savage lunge that would end his misery.
It wouldn't be much longer now. The ape-man craved the final desperate move that would put an end to his suffering.
And then, far out in the mazes of the weird jungle, rose a shrill scream.
And then, deep in the mysterious jungle, a piercing scream echoed.
For an instant the dancers paused, and in the silence of the interval there rose from the lips of the fast-bound white man an answering shriek, more fearsome and more terrible than that of the jungle-beast that had roused it.
For a moment, the dancers stopped, and in the quiet of the break, a terrifying scream erupted from the bound white man, more frightening and horrific than that of the jungle beast that had stirred it.
For several minutes the blacks hesitated; then, at the urging of Rokoff and their chief, they leaped in to finish the dance and the victim; but ere ever another spear touched the brown hide a tawny streak of green-eyed hate and ferocity bounded from the door of the hut in which Tarzan had been imprisoned, and Sheeta, the panther, stood snarling beside his master.
For several minutes, the Black men hesitated; then, at the urging of Rokoff and their leader, they jumped in to finish the dance and the victim. But before another spear could hit the brown hide, a golden streak of green-eyed rage and ferocity sprang from the door of the hut where Tarzan had been held captive, and Sheeta, the panther, stood growling beside his master.
For an instant the blacks and the whites stood transfixed with terror. Their eyes were riveted upon the bared fangs of the jungle cat.
For a moment, both the black people and the white people were frozen in fear. Their eyes were fixed on the exposed fangs of the jungle cat.
Only Tarzan of the Apes saw what else there was emerging from the dark interior of the hut.
Only Tarzan of the Apes saw what else was coming out from the dark inside of the hut.
CHAPTER IX.
Chivalry or Villainy
From her cabin port upon the Kincaid, Jane Clayton had seen her husband rowed to the verdure-clad shore of Jungle Island, and then the ship once more proceeded upon its way.
From her cabin window on the Kincaid, Jane Clayton had watched her husband being rowed to the green-covered shore of Jungle Island, and then the ship continued on its journey.
For several days she saw no one other than Sven Anderssen, the Kincaid’s taciturn and repellent cook. She asked him the name of the shore upon which her husband had been set.
For several days, she saw no one except Sven Anderssen, the Kincaids' quiet and unpleasant cook. She asked him what the name of the shore was where her husband had been placed.
“Ay tank it blow purty soon purty hard,” replied the Swede, and that was all that she could get out of him.
“Ay think it’s going to blow pretty soon and pretty hard,” replied the Swede, and that was all she could get out of him.
She had come to the conclusion that he spoke no other English, and so she ceased to importune him for information; but never did she forget to greet him pleasantly or to thank him for the hideous, nauseating meals he brought her.
She had decided that he didn't speak any other English, so she stopped pestering him for information; but she never forgot to greet him nicely or to thank him for the awful, disgusting meals he brought her.
Three days from the spot where Tarzan had been marooned the Kincaid came to anchor in the mouth of a great river, and presently Rokoff came to Jane Clayton’s cabin.
Three days after Tarzan had been stranded, the Kincaid anchored at the mouth of a large river, and soon Rokoff arrived at Jane Clayton's cabin.
“We have arrived, my dear,” he said, with a sickening leer. “I have come to offer you safety, liberty, and ease. My heart has been softened toward you in your suffering, and I would make amends as best I may.
“We're here, my dear,” he said with a creepy grin. “I’ve come to offer you safety, freedom, and comfort. My heart has softened for you in your suffering, and I want to make things right as best as I can.”
“Your husband was a brute—you know that best who found him naked in his native jungle, roaming wild with the savage beasts that were his fellows. Now I am a gentleman, not only born of noble blood, but raised gently as befits a man of quality.
“Your husband was a brute—you know that best from seeing him naked in his own jungle, wandering around with the wild beasts that were his companions. Now, I am a gentleman, not only born of noble lineage but also raised with the care that suits a man of quality.
“To you, dear Jane, I offer the love of a cultured man and association with one of culture and refinement, which you must have sorely missed in your relations with the poor ape that through your girlish infatuation you married so thoughtlessly. I love you, Jane. You have but to say the word and no further sorrows shall afflict you—even your baby shall be returned to you unharmed.”
“To you, dear Jane, I offer the love of a cultured man and the company of someone with culture and refinement, which you must have greatly missed in your relationship with the poor ape you married so thoughtlessly in your youthful infatuation. I love you, Jane. Just say the word, and no more sorrows will trouble you—even your baby will be returned to you unharmed.”
Outside the door Sven Anderssen paused with the noonday meal he had been carrying to Lady Greystoke. Upon the end of his long, stringy neck his little head was cocked to one side, his close-set eyes were half closed, his ears, so expressive was his whole attitude of stealthy eavesdropping, seemed truly to be cocked forward—even his long, yellow, straggly moustache appeared to assume a sly droop.
Outside the door, Sven Anderssen paused with the lunch he had been bringing to Lady Greystoke. His little head was tilted to one side atop his long, lanky neck, his close-set eyes were half shut, and his ears—so expressive of his whole sneaky demeanor—seemed to be perked up. Even his long, yellow, scraggly mustache looked like it had a sly droop.
As Rokoff closed his appeal, awaiting the reply he invited, the look of surprise upon Jane Clayton’s face turned to one of disgust. She fairly shuddered in the fellow’s face.
As Rokoff finished his appeal, waiting for the response he had requested, the look of surprise on Jane Clayton’s face shifted to one of disgust. She practically shuddered in the guy’s face.
“I would not have been surprised, M. Rokoff,” she said, “had you attempted to force me to submit to your evil desires, but that you should be so fatuous as to believe that I, wife of John Clayton, would come to you willingly, even to save my life, I should never have imagined. I have known you for a scoundrel, M. Rokoff; but until now I had not taken you for a fool.”
“I wouldn't have been shocked, Mr. Rokoff,” she said, “if you tried to make me give in to your wicked desires, but that you could be so foolish as to think that I, the wife of John Clayton, would come to you willingly, even to save my life, I never would have guessed. I've known you to be a scoundrel, Mr. Rokoff; but until now, I hadn’t seen you as a fool.”
Rokoff’s eyes narrowed, and the red of mortification flushed out the pallor of his face. He took a step toward the girl, threateningly.
Rokoff's eyes narrowed, and a deep red of embarrassment replaced the pale color of his face. He took a step toward the girl in a threatening manner.
“We shall see who is the fool at last,” he hissed, “when I have broken you to my will and your plebeian Yankee stubbornness has cost you all that you hold dear—even the life of your baby—for, by the bones of St. Peter, I’ll forego all that I had planned for the brat and cut its heart out before your very eyes. You’ll learn what it means to insult Nikolas Rokoff.”
“We'll see who ends up being the fool,” he hissed, “when I’ve bent you to my will and your stubborn Yankee attitude has cost you everything you hold dear—even your baby’s life—because, I swear by the bones of St. Peter, I’ll give up all my plans for the kid and cut its heart out right in front of you. You'll find out what happens when you insult Nikolas Rokoff.”
Jane Clayton turned wearily away.
Jane Clayton turned tiredly away.
“What is the use,” she said, “of expatiating upon the depths to which your vengeful nature can sink? You cannot move me either by threats or deeds. My baby cannot judge yet for himself, but I, his mother, can foresee that should it have been given him to survive to man’s estate he would willingly sacrifice his life for the honour of his mother. Love him as I do, I would not purchase his life at such a price. Did I, he would execrate my memory to the day of his death.”
“What’s the point,” she said, “of going on about how low your vengeful nature can go? You can't sway me with threats or actions. My baby can’t judge for himself yet, but I, his mother, can see that if he were to grow up, he would gladly give his life for the honor of his mother. As much as I love him, I wouldn’t trade his life for that. If I did, he would curse my memory for the rest of his days.”
Rokoff was now thoroughly angered because of his failure to reduce the girl to terror. He felt only hate for her, but it had come to his diseased mind that if he could force her to accede to his demands as the price of her life and her child’s, the cup of his revenge would be filled to brimming when he could flaunt the wife of Lord Greystoke in the capitals of Europe as his mistress.
Rokoff was now completely furious because he couldn't scare the girl into submission. He felt nothing but hatred for her, but he had twisted thoughts that if he could make her agree to his demands in exchange for her life and her child's, he would feel fully satisfied in his revenge when he could show off Lord Greystoke's wife as his mistress in the capitals of Europe.
Again he stepped closer to her. His evil face was convulsed with rage and desire. Like a wild beast he sprang upon her, and with his strong fingers at her throat forced her backward upon the berth.
Again he stepped closer to her. His menacing face twisted with anger and desire. Like a wild animal, he lunged at her, and with his strong fingers around her throat, he pushed her backward onto the bed.
At the same instant the door of the cabin opened noisily. Rokoff leaped to his feet, and, turning, faced the Swede cook.
At the same moment, the cabin door slammed open. Rokoff jumped up and turned to face the Swedish cook.
Into the fellow’s usually foxy eyes had come an expression of utter stupidity. His lower jaw drooped in vacuous harmony. He busied himself in arranging Lady Greystoke’s meal upon the tiny table at one side of her cabin.
Into the guy's usually sly eyes had come a look of complete stupidity. His lower jaw hung open in mindless agreement. He was preoccupied with setting up Lady Greystoke’s meal on the small table in her cabin.
The Russian glared at him.
The Russian stared him down.
“What do you mean,” he cried, “by entering here without permission? Get out!”
“What do you mean,” he shouted, “by coming in here without permission? Get out!”
The cook turned his watery blue eyes upon Rokoff and smiled vacuously.
The cook looked at Rokoff with his watery blue eyes and smiled blankly.
“Ay tank it blow purty soon purty hard,” he said, and then he began rearranging the few dishes upon the little table.
“Ay think it’ll blow pretty soon, pretty hard,” he said, and then he started rearranging the few dishes on the small table.
“Get out of here, or I’ll throw you out, you miserable blockhead!” roared Rokoff, taking a threatening step toward the Swede.
“Get out of here, or I’ll throw you out, you miserable idiot!” roared Rokoff, taking a threatening step toward the Swede.
Anderssen continued to smile foolishly in his direction, but one ham-like paw slid stealthily to the handle of the long, slim knife that protruded from the greasy cord supporting his soiled apron.
Anderssen kept grinning stupidly at him, but one meaty hand quietly moved toward the handle of the long, thin knife sticking out from the greasy cord holding up his dirty apron.
Rokoff saw the move and stopped short in his advance. Then he turned toward Jane Clayton.
Rokoff saw the move and stopped abruptly in his tracks. Then he turned to face Jane Clayton.
“I will give you until tomorrow,” he said, “to reconsider your answer to my offer. All will be sent ashore upon one pretext or another except you and the child, Paulvitch and myself. Then without interruption you will be able to witness the death of the baby.”
“I’ll give you until tomorrow,” he said, “to think about your response to my offer. Everyone else will be sent ashore for one reason or another except for you, the child, Paulvitch, and me. Then, without any breaks, you’ll be able to watch the baby die.”
He spoke in French that the cook might not understand the sinister portent of his words. When he had done he banged out of the cabin without another look at the man who had interrupted him in his sorry work.
He spoke in French so the cook wouldn’t catch on to the dark meaning of what he was saying. Once he finished, he slammed out of the cabin without glancing back at the man who had interrupted his miserable task.
When he had gone, Sven Anderssen turned toward Lady Greystoke—the idiotic expression that had masked his thoughts had fallen away, and in its place was one of craft and cunning.
When he left, Sven Anderssen turned to Lady Greystoke—the foolish look that had hidden his thoughts was gone, replaced by an expression of craftiness and cunning.
“Hay tank Ay ban a fool,” he said. “Hay ben the fool. Ay savvy Franch.”
“Hey, I’m not a fool,” he said. “I’ve been the fool. I understand French.”
Jane Clayton looked at him in surprise.
Jane Clayton stared at him in shock.
“You understood all that he said, then?”
"You got everything he said, then?"
Anderssen grinned.
Anderssen smiled.
“You bat,” he said.
"You're up," he said.
“And you heard what was going on in here and came to protect me?”
“And you heard what was happening in here and came to protect me?”
“You bane good to me,” explained the Swede. “Hay treat me like darty dog. Ay help you, lady. You yust vait—Ay help you. Ay ban Vast Coast lots times.”
“You’ve treated me really well,” the Swede explained. “They treat me like a dirty dog. I’ll help you, lady. Just wait—I’ll help you. I’ve been on the West Coast many times.”
“But how can you help me, Sven,” she asked, “when all these men will be against us?”
“But how can you help me, Sven,” she asked, “when all these guys will be against us?”
“Ay tank,” said Sven Anderssen, “it blow purty soon purty hard,” and then he turned and left the cabin.
“Ay tank,” said Sven Anderssen, “it's going to blow pretty soon, pretty hard,” and then he turned and left the cabin.
Though Jane Clayton doubted the cook’s ability to be of any material service to her, she was nevertheless deeply grateful to him for what he already had done. The feeling that among these enemies she had one friend brought the first ray of comfort that had come to lighten the burden of her miserable apprehensions throughout the long voyage of the Kincaid.
Though Jane Clayton questioned the cook’s ability to really help her, she was still genuinely grateful for what he had already done. The realization that she had one friend among these enemies provided her with the first glimmer of comfort that had helped ease the weight of her miserable worries during the long journey on the Kincaid.
She saw no more of Rokoff that day, nor of any other until Sven came with her evening meal. She tried to draw him into conversation relative to his plans to aid her, but all that she could get from him was his stereotyped prophecy as to the future state of the wind. He seemed suddenly to have relapsed into his wonted state of dense stupidity.
She didn't see Rokoff again that day, or at all until Sven brought her dinner. She tried to engage him in conversation about his plans to help her, but all he gave her was his usual prediction about the future weather. He suddenly seemed to have fallen back into his usual state of dullness.
However, when he was leaving her cabin a little later with the empty dishes he whispered very low, “Leave on your clothes an’ roll up your blankets. Ay come back after you purty soon.”
However, when he was leaving her cabin a little later with the empty dishes, he whispered very softly, “Put your clothes on and roll up your blankets. I’ll be back after you pretty soon.”
He would have slipped from the room at once, but Jane laid her hand upon his sleeve.
He would have left the room immediately, but Jane put her hand on his sleeve.
“My baby?” she asked. “I cannot go without him.”
“My baby?” she asked. “I can’t leave without him.”
“You do wot Ay tal you,” said Anderssen, scowling. “Ay ban halpin’ you, so don’t you gat too fonny.”
“You do what I tell you,” said Anderssen, scowling. “I’m not helping you, so don’t get too funny.”
When he had gone Jane Clayton sank down upon her berth in utter bewilderment. What was she to do? Suspicions as to the intentions of the Swede swarmed her brain. Might she not be infinitely worse off if she gave herself into his power than she already was?
When he left, Jane Clayton sat down on her bed in complete confusion. What was she supposed to do? Doubts about the Swede’s intentions flooded her mind. Could she end up in a much worse situation if she gave herself into his control than she already was?
No, she could be no worse off in company with the devil himself than with Nikolas Rokoff, for the devil at least bore the reputation of being a gentleman.
No, she couldn't be worse off being with the devil himself than with Nikolas Rokoff, because at least the devil had the reputation of being a gentleman.
She swore a dozen times that she would not leave the Kincaid without her baby, and yet she remained clothed long past her usual hour for retiring, and her blankets were neatly rolled and bound with stout cord, when about midnight there came a stealthy scratching upon the panels of her door.
She promised over and over that she wouldn’t leave the Kincaid without her baby, yet she stayed dressed well past her usual bedtime, and her blankets were neatly rolled and tied with strong string, when around midnight there was a quiet scratching at her door.
Swiftly she crossed the room and drew the bolt. Softly the door swung open to admit the muffled figure of the Swede. On one arm he carried a bundle, evidently his blankets. His other hand was raised in a gesture commanding silence, a grimy forefinger upon his lips.
Swiftly, she crossed the room and unlatched the bolt. Gently, the door swung open to reveal the shadowy figure of the Swede. He carried a bundle under one arm, clearly his blankets. With his other hand, he raised a finger to his lips, signaling for silence.
He came quite close to her.
He got pretty close to her.
“Carry this,” he said. “Do not make some noise when you see it. It ban your kid.”
“Carry this,” he said. “Don't make any noise when you see it. It could harm your kid.”
Quick hands snatched the bundle from the cook, and hungry mother arms folded the sleeping infant to her breast, while hot tears of joy ran down her cheeks and her whole frame shook with the emotion of the moment.
Quick hands grabbed the bundle from the cook, and a hungry mother's arms pulled the sleeping baby to her chest, while hot tears of joy streamed down her face and her whole body trembled with the emotion of the moment.
“Come!” said Anderssen. “We got no time to vaste.”
“Come on!” said Anderssen. “We don’t have time to waste.”
He snatched up her bundle of blankets, and outside the cabin door his own as well. Then he led her to the ship’s side, steadied her descent of the monkey-ladder, holding the child for her as she climbed to the waiting boat below. A moment later he had cut the rope that held the small boat to the steamer’s side, and, bending silently to the muffled oars, was pulling toward the black shadows up the Ugambi River.
He grabbed her pile of blankets and his own from outside the cabin door. Then he guided her to the side of the ship, helping her down the monkey ladder while holding the child for her as she climbed into the waiting boat below. A moment later, he cut the rope that secured the small boat to the steamer and silently bent to the muffled oars, paddling toward the dark shadows up the Ugambi River.
Anderssen rowed on as though quite sure of his ground, and when after half an hour the moon broke through the clouds there was revealed upon their left the mouth of a tributary running into the Ugambi. Up this narrow channel the Swede turned the prow of the small boat.
Anderssen rowed on confidently, and when the moon finally broke through the clouds after half an hour, the mouth of a tributary flowing into the Ugambi appeared on their left. The Swede steered the small boat up this narrow channel.
Jane Clayton wondered if the man knew where he was bound. She did not know that in his capacity as cook he had that day been rowed up this very stream to a little village where he had bartered with the natives for such provisions as they had for sale, and that he had there arranged the details of his plan for the adventure upon which they were now setting forth.
Jane Clayton wondered if the man knew where he was going. She didn’t realize that as the cook, he had been taken up this very stream that day to a small village, where he had exchanged goods with the locals for whatever supplies they had for sale, and that he had organized the details of his plan for the adventure they were now embarking on.
Even though the moon was full, the surface of the small river was quite dark. The giant trees overhung its narrow banks, meeting in a great arch above the centre of the river. Spanish moss dropped from the gracefully bending limbs, and enormous creepers clambered in riotous profusion from the ground to the loftiest branch, falling in curving loops almost to the water’s placid breast.
Even though the moon was full, the surface of the small river was pretty dark. The giant trees hung over its narrow banks, forming a large arch above the center of the river. Spanish moss draped from the gracefully bending branches, and huge vines climbed wildly from the ground to the highest branch, falling in curved loops almost to the water’s calm surface.
Now and then the river’s surface would be suddenly broken ahead of them by a huge crocodile, startled by the splashing of the oars, or, snorting and blowing, a family of hippos would dive from a sandy bar to the cool, safe depths of the bottom.
Now and then, a massive crocodile would suddenly break the surface of the river ahead of them, startled by the splashing of the oars. Or, with loud snorts and blows, a family of hippos would plunge from a sandy bar into the cool, safe depths below.
From the dense jungles upon either side came the weird night cries of the carnivora—the maniacal voice of the hyena, the coughing grunt of the panther, the deep and awful roar of the lion. And with them strange, uncanny notes that the girl could not ascribe to any particular night prowler—more terrible because of their mystery.
From the thick jungles on both sides came the strange nighttime sounds of the carnivores—the crazy laugh of the hyena, the coughing grunt of the panther, the deep and terrifying roar of the lion. And along with those, there were odd, eerie notes that the girl couldn't link to any specific nighttime predator—more frightening because of their mystery.
Huddled in the stern of the boat she sat with her baby strained close to her bosom, and because of that little tender, helpless thing she was happier tonight than she had been for many a sorrow-ridden day.
Huddled in the back of the boat, she sat with her baby pressed close to her chest, and because of that little tender, helpless creature, she felt happier tonight than she had in many sorrowful days.
Even though she knew not to what fate she was going, or how soon that fate might overtake her, still was she happy and thankful for the moment, however brief, that she might press her baby tightly in her arms. She could scarce wait for the coming of the day that she might look again upon the bright face of her little, black-eyed Jack.
Even though she had no idea what fate awaited her or how soon it might catch up with her, she was still happy and grateful for the moment, however brief, when she could hold her baby tightly in her arms. She could hardly wait for the day when she could see the bright face of her little, black-eyed Jack again.
Again and again she tried to strain her eyes through the blackness of the jungle night to have but a tiny peep at those beloved features, but only the dim outline of the baby face rewarded her efforts. Then once more she would cuddle the warm, little bundle close to her throbbing heart.
Again and again she tried to strain her eyes through the darkness of the jungle night to catch just a glimpse of those beloved features, but only the faint outline of the baby face rewarded her efforts. Then once more she would cuddle the warm, little bundle close to her pounding heart.
It must have been close to three o’clock in the morning that Anderssen brought the boat’s nose to the shore before a clearing where could be dimly seen in the waning moonlight a cluster of native huts encircled by a thorn boma.
It must have been around three in the morning when Anderssen brought the boat's nose to the shore in front of a clearing where, in the fading moonlight, a group of native huts could be faintly seen, surrounded by a thorn fence.
At the village gate they were admitted by a native woman, the wife of the chief whom Anderssen had paid to assist him. She took them to the chief’s hut, but Anderssen said that they would sleep without upon the ground, and so, her duty having been completed, she left them to their own devices.
At the village gate, a local woman, the chief's wife whom Anderssen had paid to help him, welcomed them in. She led them to the chief's hut, but Anderssen said they would sleep outside on the ground. Once her job was done, she left them to themselves.
The Swede, after explaining in his gruff way that the huts were doubtless filthy and vermin-ridden, spread Jane’s blankets on the ground for her, and at a little distance unrolled his own and lay down to sleep.
The Swede, in his rough manner, pointed out that the huts were probably dirty and full of bugs, then laid out Jane's blankets on the ground for her, and a short distance away, he rolled out his own and lay down to sleep.
It was some time before the girl could find a comfortable position upon the hard ground, but at last, the baby in the hollow of her arm, she dropped asleep from utter exhaustion. When she awoke it was broad daylight.
It took the girl a while to find a comfortable spot on the hard ground, but eventually, with the baby in the crook of her arm, she fell asleep from sheer exhaustion. When she woke up, it was bright daylight.
About her were clustered a score of curious natives—mostly men, for among the aborigines it is the male who owns this characteristic in its most exaggerated form. Instinctively Jane Clayton drew the baby more closely to her, though she soon saw that the blacks were far from intending her or the child any harm.
Around her was a group of curious locals—mostly men, since among the indigenous people, it's the males who often exhibit this trait in its most pronounced form. Instinctively, Jane Clayton pulled the baby closer to her, although she quickly realized that the locals had no intention of harming her or the child.
In fact, one of them offered her a gourd of milk—a filthy, smoke-begrimed gourd, with the ancient rind of long-curdled milk caked in layers within its neck; but the spirit of the giver touched her deeply, and her face lightened for a moment with one of those almost forgotten smiles of radiance that had helped to make her beauty famous both in Baltimore and London.
In fact, one of them handed her a gourd of milk—a dirty, smoke-stained gourd, with the old rind of long-curdled milk caked in layers inside its neck; but the generosity of the giver moved her deeply, and her face brightened for a moment with one of those nearly forgotten radiant smiles that had contributed to her beauty being well-known both in Baltimore and London.
She took the gourd in one hand, and rather than cause the giver pain raised it to her lips, though for the life of her she could scarce restrain the qualm of nausea that surged through her as the malodorous thing approached her nostrils.
She held the gourd in one hand, and instead of causing the giver pain, she brought it to her lips, even though she could barely suppress the wave of nausea that hit her as the foul-smelling object neared her nose.
It was Anderssen who came to her rescue, and taking the gourd from her, drank a portion himself, and then returned it to the native with a gift of blue beads.
It was Anderssen who came to her aid, took the gourd from her, drank some himself, and then handed it back to the native along with a gift of blue beads.
The sun was shining brightly now, and though the baby still slept, Jane could scarce restrain her impatient desire to have at least a brief glance at the beloved face. The natives had withdrawn at a command from their chief, who now stood talking with Anderssen, a little apart from her.
The sun was shining brightly now, and even though the baby was still asleep, Jane could hardly control her impatient urge to get at least a quick look at the beloved face. The locals had stepped back at a command from their chief, who was now chatting with Anderssen, a little away from her.
As she debated the wisdom of risking disturbing the child’s slumber by lifting the blanket that now protected its face from the sun, she noted that the cook conversed with the chief in the language of the Negro.
As she considered whether it was wise to risk waking the child by pulling the blanket that was keeping the sunlight off its face, she noticed that the cook was talking to the chief in the language of the Black community.
What a remarkable man the fellow was, indeed! She had thought him ignorant and stupid but a short day before, and now, within the past twenty-four hours, she had learned that he spoke not only English but French as well, and the primitive dialect of the West Coast.
What a remarkable guy he was, really! She had thought he was clueless and dumb just a day before, and now, in the last twenty-four hours, she had found out that he spoke not only English but also French, along with the basic dialect of the West Coast.
She had thought him shifty, cruel, and untrustworthy, yet in so far as she had reason to believe he had proved himself in every way the contrary since the day before. It scarce seemed credible that he could be serving her from motives purely chivalrous. There must be something deeper in his intentions and plans than he had yet disclosed.
She had thought he was unpredictable, harsh, and unreliable, yet she had reason to believe he had shown himself to be completely the opposite since yesterday. It hardly seemed believable that he could be helping her out of purely noble intentions. There must be something deeper behind his motives and plans than he had revealed so far.
She wondered, and when she looked at him—at his close-set, shifty eyes and repulsive features, she shuddered, for she was convinced that no lofty characteristics could be hid behind so foul an exterior.
She wondered, and when she looked at him—at his narrow, shifty eyes and unpleasant features, she shuddered, for she was sure that no noble qualities could be hidden behind such a disgusting appearance.
As she was thinking of these things the while she debated the wisdom of uncovering the baby’s face, there came a little grunt from the wee bundle in her lap, and then a gurgling coo that set her heart in raptures.
As she pondered these thoughts and considered whether it was wise to uncover the baby’s face, she heard a soft grunt from the tiny bundle in her lap, followed by a gurgling coo that filled her heart with joy.
The baby was awake! Now she might feast her eyes upon him.
The baby was awake! Now she could finally see him.
Quickly she snatched the blanket from before the infant’s face; Anderssen was looking at her as she did so.
Quickly, she grabbed the blanket from in front of the baby’s face; Anderssen was watching her while she did that.
He saw her stagger to her feet, holding the baby at arm’s length from her, her eyes glued in horror upon the little chubby face and twinkling eyes.
He watched her struggle to her feet, holding the baby out in front of her, her eyes fixed in fear on the little chubby face and bright, sparkling eyes.
Then he heard her piteous cry as her knees gave beneath her, and she sank to the ground in a swoon.
Then he heard her desperate scream as her knees buckled, and she collapsed to the ground in a faint.
CHAPTER X.
The Swede
As the warriors, clustered thick about Tarzan and Sheeta, realized that it was a flesh-and-blood panther that had interrupted their dance of death, they took heart a trifle, for in the face of all those circling spears even the mighty Sheeta would be doomed.
As the warriors, gathered closely around Tarzan and Sheeta, understood that it was a real panther that had disrupted their deadly dance, they felt a small sense of courage, because with all those spears circling around, even the powerful Sheeta would be doomed.
Rokoff was urging the chief to have his spearmen launch their missiles, and the black was upon the instant of issuing the command, when his eyes strayed beyond Tarzan, following the gaze of the ape-man.
Rokoff was pushing the chief to have his spearmen shoot their missiles, and the chief was just about to give the command when his eyes wandered beyond Tarzan, following the gaze of the ape-man.
With a yell of terror the chief turned and fled toward the village gate, and as his people looked to see the cause of his fright, they too took to their heels—for there, lumbering down upon them, their huge forms exaggerated by the play of moonlight and camp fire, came the hideous apes of Akut.
With a scream of fear, the chief turned and ran toward the village gate, and as his people looked to see what scared him, they also took off running—because there, lumbering toward them, their massive shapes made even more terrifying by the moonlight and campfire, came the horrible apes of Akut.
The instant the natives turned to flee the ape-man’s savage cry rang out above the shrieks of the blacks, and in answer to it Sheeta and the apes leaped growling after the fugitives. Some of the warriors turned to battle with their enraged antagonists, but before the fiendish ferocity of the fierce beasts they went down to bloody death.
The moment the natives started to run, the ape-man's terrifying scream pierced through the cries of the fleeing people, and in response, Sheeta and the apes jumped in pursuit, growling after them. Some of the warriors turned to fight their furious attackers, but they fell to a bloody death before the savage rage of the fierce beasts.
Others were dragged down in their flight, and it was not until the village was empty and the last of the blacks had disappeared into the bush that Tarzan was able to recall his savage pack to his side. Then it was that he discovered to his chagrin that he could not make one of them, not even the comparatively intelligent Akut, understand that he wished to be freed from the bonds that held him to the stake.
Others were pulled down during their escape, and it wasn't until the village was deserted and the last of the villagers had vanished into the jungle that Tarzan was able to summon his wild pack back to him. It was then that he realized, to his dismay, that he couldn't get any of them, not even the relatively clever Akut, to understand that he wanted to be released from the ropes that tied him to the stake.
In time, of course, the idea would filter through their thick skulls, but in the meanwhile many things might happen—the blacks might return in force to regain their village; the whites might readily pick them all off with their rifles from the surrounding trees; he might even starve to death before the dull-witted apes realized that he wished them to gnaw through his bonds.
In time, of course, the idea would get through to them, but in the meantime, a lot could happen—the Black people could come back in full force to reclaim their village; the white people could easily pick them off with their rifles from the nearby trees; he might even starve to death before the slow-witted idiots realized that he wanted them to chew through his bonds.
As for Sheeta—the great cat understood even less than the apes; but yet Tarzan could not but marvel at the remarkable characteristics this beast had evidenced. That it felt real affection for him there seemed little doubt, for now that the blacks were disposed of it walked slowly back and forth about the stake, rubbing its sides against the ape-man’s legs and purring like a contented tabby. That it had gone of its own volition to bring the balance of the pack to his rescue, Tarzan could not doubt. His Sheeta was indeed a jewel among beasts.
As for Sheeta—the great cat understood even less than the apes; yet Tarzan couldn't help but admire the amazing traits this animal displayed. There was little doubt that it felt genuine affection for him, as now that the blacks were gone, it walked slowly back and forth around the stake, rubbing its sides against the ape-man’s legs and purring like a happy house cat. Tarzan had no doubt that it had gone on its own to gather the rest of the pack to his rescue. His Sheeta was truly a treasure among animals.
Mugambi’s absence worried the ape-man not a little. He attempted to learn from Akut what had become of the black, fearing that the beasts, freed from the restraint of Tarzan’s presence, might have fallen upon the man and devoured him; but to all his questions the great ape but pointed back in the direction from which they had come out of the jungle.
Mugambi’s absence worried the ape-man a lot. He tried to find out from Akut what had happened to the black man, fearing that the beasts, no longer held back by Tarzan’s presence, might have attacked him and eaten him; but in response to all his questions, the great ape only pointed back in the direction they had come from in the jungle.
The night passed with Tarzan still fast bound to the stake, and shortly after dawn his fears were realized in the discovery of naked black figures moving stealthily just within the edge of the jungle about the village. The blacks were returning.
The night went by with Tarzan still tied to the stake, and soon after dawn, his worst fears came true when he saw naked black figures creeping just at the edge of the jungle near the village. The black people were coming back.
With daylight their courage would be equal to the demands of a charge upon the handful of beasts that had routed them from their rightful abodes. The result of the encounter seemed foregone if the savages could curb their superstitious terror, for against their overwhelming numbers, their long spears and poisoned arrows, the panther and the apes could not be expected to survive a really determined attack.
With daylight, their courage would match the challenge of charging at the few beasts that had driven them from their homes. The outcome of the clash seemed certain if the savages could overcome their superstitious fear, because against their overwhelming numbers, long spears, and poisoned arrows, the panther and the apes wouldn't be able to survive a serious attack.
That the blacks were preparing for a charge became apparent a few moments later, when they commenced to show themselves in force upon the edge of the clearing, dancing and jumping about as they waved their spears and shouted taunts and fierce warcries toward the village.
That the Black people were getting ready to attack became clear a few moments later when they began to appear in large numbers at the edge of the clearing, dancing and jumping around as they waved their spears and shouted insults and fierce war cries toward the village.
These manoeuvres Tarzan knew would continue until the blacks had worked themselves into a state of hysterical courage sufficient to sustain them for a short charge toward the village, and even though he doubted that they would reach it at the first attempt, he believed that at the second or the third they would swarm through the gateway, when the outcome could not be aught than the extermination of Tarzan’s bold, but unarmed and undisciplined, defenders.
These moves Tarzan knew would keep going until the locals had worked themselves up into a kind of frenzied bravery strong enough to push them for a quick charge toward the village. Even though he doubted they’d make it on the first try, he believed that on the second or third attempt, they would rush through the entrance, and the result could only be the destruction of Tarzan’s courageous but unarmed and untrained defenders.
Even as he had guessed, the first charge carried the howling warriors but a short distance into the open—a shrill, weird challenge from the ape-man being all that was necessary to send them scurrying back to the bush. For half an hour they pranced and yelled their courage to the sticking-point, and again essayed a charge.
Even as he had suspected, the first attack took the howling warriors only a short distance into the open—a sharp, strange challenge from the ape-man was all it took to make them retreat back to the bushes. For half an hour, they danced around and shouted to muster their courage, then tried to charge again.
This time they came quite to the village gate, but when Sheeta and the hideous apes leaped among them they turned screaming in terror, and again fled to the jungle.
This time they reached the village gate, but when Sheeta and the ugly apes jumped among them, they screamed in fear and ran back into the jungle.
Again was the dancing and shouting repeated. This time Tarzan felt no doubt they would enter the village and complete the work that a handful of determined white men would have carried to a successful conclusion at the first attempt.
Again, the dancing and shouting started up. This time, Tarzan was sure they would enter the village and finish what a small group of determined white men could have accomplished successfully on the first try.
To have rescue come so close only to be thwarted because he could not make his poor, savage friends understand precisely what he wanted of them was most irritating, but he could not find it in his heart to place blame upon them. They had done their best, and now he was sure they would doubtless remain to die with him in a fruitless effort to defend him.
To have rescue so close and then be stopped because he couldn't make his struggling friends understand exactly what he needed was incredibly frustrating, but he didn’t want to blame them. They had tried their best, and now he was sure they would stay to die with him in a pointless attempt to defend him.
The blacks were already preparing for the charge. A few individuals had advanced a short distance toward the village and were exhorting the others to follow them. In a moment the whole savage horde would be racing across the clearing.
The Black individuals were already getting ready for the charge. A few had moved a short distance toward the village and were urging the others to join them. In a moment, the entire group would be racing across the clearing.
Tarzan thought only of the little child somewhere in this cruel, relentless wilderness. His heart ached for the son that he might no longer seek to save—that and the realization of Jane’s suffering were all that weighed upon his brave spirit in these that he thought his last moments of life. Succour, all that he could hope for, had come to him in the instant of his extremity—and failed. There was nothing further for which to hope.
Tarzan could only think about the little child somewhere in this harsh, unforgiving wilderness. His heart ached for the son he might never be able to rescue again—that and the understanding of Jane’s pain were the only things that burdened his brave spirit in what he believed were his final moments. Help, all he could hope for, had reached him in his time of greatest need—and let him down. There was nothing else left to hope for.
The blacks were half-way across the clearing when Tarzan’s attention was attracted by the actions of one of the apes. The beast was glaring toward one of the huts. Tarzan followed his gaze. To his infinite relief and delight he saw the stalwart form of Mugambi racing toward him.
The Black people were halfway across the clearing when Tarzan noticed one of the apes acting strangely. The creature was staring at one of the huts. Tarzan followed its gaze. To his immense relief and joy, he saw the strong figure of Mugambi sprinting toward him.
The huge black was panting heavily as though from strenuous physical exertion and nervous excitement. He rushed to Tarzan’s side, and as the first of the savages reached the village gate the native’s knife severed the last of the cords that bound Tarzan to the stake.
The huge Black man was panting heavily, as if from intense physical exertion and nervous excitement. He rushed to Tarzan’s side, and just as the first of the savages reached the village gate, the native’s knife cut the last of the cords that tied Tarzan to the stake.
In the street lay the corpses of the savages that had fallen before the pack the night before. From one of these Tarzan seized a spear and knob stick, and with Mugambi at his side and the snarling pack about him, he met the natives as they poured through the gate.
In the street lay the bodies of the savages who had been defeated by the pack the night before. From one of them, Tarzan grabbed a spear and a knob stick, and with Mugambi by his side and the growling pack around him, he confronted the natives as they came through the gate.
Fierce and terrible was the battle that ensued, but at last the savages were routed, more by terror, perhaps, at sight of a black man and a white fighting in company with a panther and the huge fierce apes of Akut, than because of their inability to overcome the relatively small force that opposed them.
Fierce and terrible was the battle that ensued, but at last the savages were routed, more by terror, perhaps, at sight of a black man and a white fighting in company with a panther and the huge fierce apes of Akut, than because of their inability to overcome the relatively small force that opposed them.
One prisoner fell into the hands of Tarzan, and him the ape-man questioned in an effort to learn what had become of Rokoff and his party. Promised his liberty in return for the information, the black told all he knew concerning the movements of the Russian.
One prisoner ended up in Tarzan's hands, and the ape-man questioned him to find out what happened to Rokoff and his group. Promising him freedom in exchange for information, the black man revealed everything he knew about the Russian's movements.
It seemed that early in the morning their chief had attempted to prevail upon the whites to return with him to the village and with their guns destroy the ferocious pack that had taken possession of it, but Rokoff appeared to entertain even more fears of the giant white man and his strange companions than even the blacks themselves.
It seemed that early in the morning their leader had tried to convince the white people to go back with him to the village and use their guns to eliminate the fierce pack that had taken over, but Rokoff seemed to be even more afraid of the giant white man and his strange companions than the black people were.
Upon no conditions would he consent to returning even within sight of the village. Instead, he took his party hurriedly to the river, where they stole a number of canoes the blacks had hidden there. The last that had been seen of them they had been paddling strongly up-stream, their porters from Kaviri’s village wielding the blades.
Under no circumstances would he agree to go back, even if the village was in view. Instead, he quickly led his group to the river, where they took several canoes that the locals had concealed. The last anyone saw of them, they were paddling hard upstream, with their porters from Kaviri’s village handling the paddles.
So once more Tarzan of the Apes with his hideous pack took up his search for the ape-man’s son and the pursuit of his abductor.
So once again, Tarzan of the Apes, with his fearsome group, resumed his search for the ape-man’s son and the chase of his kidnapper.
For weary days they followed through an almost uninhabited country, only to learn at last that they were upon the wrong trail. The little band had been reduced by three, for three of Akut’s apes had fallen in the fighting at the village. Now, with Akut, there were five great apes, and Sheeta was there—and Mugambi and Tarzan.
For tiring days, they traveled through a nearly deserted land, only to finally discover they were on the wrong path. The small group had decreased by three, as three of Akut's apes had died in the battle at the village. Now, with Akut, there were five large apes, and Sheeta was there—along with Mugambi and Tarzan.
The ape-man no longer heard rumors even of the three who had preceded Rokoff—the white man and woman and the child. Who the man and woman were he could not guess, but that the child was his was enough to keep him hot upon the trail. He was sure that Rokoff would be following this trio, and so he felt confident that so long as he could keep upon the Russian’s trail he would be winning so much nearer to the time he might snatch his son from the dangers and horrors that menaced him.
The ape-man no longer heard any rumors about the three people who had come before Rokoff—the man, the woman, and the child. He couldn’t figure out who the man and woman were, but knowing that the child was his was enough to keep him focused on the chase. He was certain that Rokoff would be tracking this trio, so he felt confident that as long as he stayed on the Russian's trail, he was getting closer to the moment he could rescue his son from the dangers and horrors that threatened him.
In retracing their way after losing Rokoff’s trail Tarzan picked it up again at a point where the Russian had left the river and taken to the brush in a northerly direction. He could only account for this change on the ground that the child had been carried away from the river by the two who now had possession of it.
In finding their way back after losing Rokoff’s trail, Tarzan picked it up again at a spot where the Russian had left the river and moved into the brush heading north. He could only explain this change by the fact that the child had been taken away from the river by the two who now had it.
Nowhere along the way, however, could he gain definite information that might assure him positively that the child was ahead of him. Not a single native they questioned had seen or heard of this other party, though nearly all had had direct experience with the Russian or had talked with others who had.
Nowhere along the way, however, could he get clear information that would confirm that the child was ahead of him. Not a single local they asked had seen or heard of this other group, even though almost all had direct experience with the Russian or had spoken with others who had.
It was with difficulty that Tarzan could find means to communicate with the natives, as the moment their eyes fell upon his companions they fled precipitately into the bush. His only alternative was to go ahead of his pack and waylay an occasional warrior whom he found alone in the jungle.
It was hard for Tarzan to find a way to communicate with the locals, since the moment they saw his companions, they quickly ran off into the jungle. His only option was to move ahead of his group and try to catch an occasional warrior he found alone in the woods.
One day as he was thus engaged, tracking an unsuspecting savage, he came upon the fellow in the act of hurling a spear at a wounded white man who crouched in a clump of bush at the trail’s side. The white was one whom Tarzan had often seen, and whom he recognized at once.
One day while he was focused on tracking an unsuspecting native, he stumbled upon the man just as he was throwing a spear at a wounded white man who was crouched in a thicket off the side of the trail. The white man was someone Tarzan had seen many times before, and he recognized him immediately.
Deep in his memory was implanted those repulsive features—the close-set eyes, the shifty expression, the drooping yellow moustache.
Deep in his memory were those repulsive features—the close-set eyes, the shifty expression, the drooping yellow mustache.
Instantly it occurred to the ape-man that this fellow had not been among those who had accompanied Rokoff at the village where Tarzan had been a prisoner. He had seen them all, and this fellow had not been there. There could be but one explanation—he it was who had fled ahead of the Russian with the woman and the child—and the woman had been Jane Clayton. He was sure now of the meaning of Rokoff’s words.
Instantly, it hit the ape-man that this guy hadn’t been one of those who had gone with Rokoff at the village where Tarzan had been held captive. He had seen them all, and this guy wasn’t there. There could only be one explanation—he was the one who had run away ahead of the Russian with the woman and the child—and the woman had been Jane Clayton. He was now certain of what Rokoff’s words meant.
The ape-man’s face went white as he looked upon the pasty, vice-marked countenance of the Swede. Across Tarzan’s forehead stood out the broad band of scarlet that marked the scar where, years before, Terkoz had torn a great strip of the ape-man’s scalp from his skull in the fierce battle in which Tarzan had sustained his fitness to the kingship of the apes of Kerchak.
The ape-man's face turned pale as he saw the pale, scarred face of the Swede. A broad band of red stood out on Tarzan's forehead, marking the scar where, years earlier, Terkoz had ripped a large piece of the ape-man's scalp from his head during the fierce fight that proved Tarzan's worthiness to be the king of Kerchak's apes.
The man was his prey—the black should not have him, and with the thought he leaped upon the warrior, striking down the spear before it could reach its mark. The black, whipping out his knife, turned to do battle with this new enemy, while the Swede, lying in the bush, witnessed a duel, the like of which he had never dreamed to see—a half-naked white man battling with a half-naked black, hand to hand with the crude weapons of primeval man at first, and then with hands and teeth like the primordial brutes from whose loins their forebears sprung.
The man was his target—the black man couldn’t take him, and with that thought, he lunged at the warrior, knocking the spear aside before it could hit. The black man, pulling out his knife, turned to fight this new foe, while the Swede, hidden in the bushes, watched a duel he had never imagined— a half-naked white man wrestling with a half-naked black man, first using the crude weapons of ancient times, and then with their hands and teeth like the early humans from whom their ancestors descended.
For a time Anderssen did not recognize the white, and when at last it dawned upon him that he had seen this giant before, his eyes went wide in surprise that this growling, rending beast could ever have been the well-groomed English gentleman who had been a prisoner aboard the Kincaid.
For a while, Anderssen didn't recognize the white, and when it finally hit him that he had seen this giant before, his eyes widened in shock that this fierce, clawing creature could ever have been the polished English gentleman who was a prisoner on the Kincaid.
An English nobleman! He had learned the identity of the Kincaid’s prisoners from Lady Greystoke during their flight up the Ugambi. Before, in common with the other members of the crew of the steamer, he had not known who the two might be.
An English nobleman! He had found out the identity of the Kincaid’s prisoners from Lady Greystoke during their escape up the Ugambi. Before that, like the other crew members of the steamer, he hadn’t known who the two could be.
The fight was over. Tarzan had been compelled to kill his antagonist, as the fellow would not surrender.
The fight was over. Tarzan had been forced to kill his opponent, since the guy wouldn't give up.
The Swede saw the white man leap to his feet beside the corpse of his foe, and placing one foot upon the broken neck lift his voice in the hideous challenge of the victorious bull-ape.
The Swede watched as the white man jumped to his feet next to the body of his enemy, and putting one foot on the broken neck, he let out a gruesome roar like that of a triumphant bull-ape.
Anderssen shuddered. Then Tarzan turned toward him. His face was cold and cruel, and in the grey eyes the Swede read murder.
Anderssen shuddered. Then Tarzan turned to him. His face was cold and cruel, and in the grey eyes, the Swede saw murder.
“Where is my wife?” growled the ape-man. “Where is the child?”
“Where’s my wife?” growled the ape-man. “Where’s the child?”
Anderssen tried to reply, but a sudden fit of coughing choked him. There was an arrow entirely through his chest, and as he coughed the blood from his wounded lung poured suddenly from his mouth and nostrils.
Anderssen tried to respond, but a sudden coughing fit overwhelmed him. An arrow was completely through his chest, and as he coughed, the blood from his damaged lung gushed out from his mouth and nostrils.
Tarzan stood waiting for the paroxysm to pass. Like a bronze image—cold, hard, and relentless—he stood over the helpless man, waiting to wring such information from him as he needed, and then to kill.
Tarzan stood waiting for the fit to subside. Like a bronze statue—cold, hard, and unyielding—he loomed over the helpless man, ready to extract the information he required, and then to kill.
Presently the coughing and haemorrhage ceased, and again the wounded man tried to speak. Tarzan knelt near the faintly moving lips.
Currently, the coughing and bleeding stopped, and the wounded man attempted to speak again. Tarzan knelt close to the barely moving lips.
“The wife and child!” he repeated. “Where are they?”
“The wife and child!” he repeated. “Where are they?”
Anderssen pointed up the trail.
Anderssen pointed up the path.
“The Russian—he got them,” he whispered.
“The Russian—he got them,” he said quietly.
“How did you come here?” continued Tarzan. “Why are you not with Rokoff?”
“How did you get here?” Tarzan continued. “Why aren’t you with Rokoff?”
“They catch us,” replied Anderssen, in a voice so low that the ape-man could just distinguish the words. “They catch us. Ay fight, but my men they all run away. Then they get me when Ay ban vounded. Rokoff he say leave me here for the hyenas. That vas vorse than to kill. He tak your vife and kid.”
“They catch us,” Anderssen replied in a voice so low that the ape-man could barely make out the words. “They catch us. I fight, but my men all run away. Then they get me when I’m wounded. Rokoff said to leave me here for the hyenas. That was worse than killing me. He takes your wife and kid.”
“What were you doing with them—where were you taking them?” asked Tarzan, and then fiercely, leaping close to the fellow with fierce eyes blazing with the passion of hate and vengeance that he had with difficulty controlled, “What harm did you do to my wife or child? Speak quick before I kill you! Make your peace with God! Tell me the worst, or I will tear you to pieces with my hands and teeth. You have seen that I can do it!”
“What were you doing with them—where were you taking them?” asked Tarzan, then fiercely, leaping close to the guy with eyes blazing with the anger and vengeance he had barely kept under control. “What did you do to my wife or child? Speak quickly before I kill you! Make your peace with God! Tell me the worst, or I will tear you to pieces with my hands and teeth. You’ve seen that I can do it!”
A look of wide-eyed surprise overspread Anderssen’s face.
A look of wide-eyed surprise spread across Anderssen’s face.
“Why,” he whispered, “Ay did not hurt them. Ay tried to save them from that Russian. Your vife was kind to me on the Kincaid, and Ay hear that little baby cry sometimes. Ay got a vife an’ kid for my own by Christiania an’ Ay couldn’t bear for to see them separated an’ in Rokoff’s hands any more. That vas all. Do Ay look like Ay ban here to hurt them?” he continued after a pause, pointing to the arrow protruding from his breast.
“Why,” he whispered, “I didn't hurt them. I tried to save them from that Russian. Your wife was kind to me on the Kincaid, and I sometimes hear that little baby cry. I have a wife and kid of my own back in Christiania, and I couldn’t stand to see them separated and in Rokoff’s hands any longer. That’s all. Do I look like I’m here to hurt them?” he continued after a pause, pointing to the arrow sticking out of his chest.
There was something in the man’s tone and expression that convinced Tarzan of the truth of his assertions. More weighty than anything else was the fact that Anderssen evidently seemed more hurt than frightened. He knew he was going to die, so Tarzan’s threats had little effect upon him; but it was quite apparent that he wished the Englishman to know the truth and not to wrong him by harbouring the belief that his words and manner indicated that he had entertained.
There was something in the man's voice and expression that made Tarzan believe what he was saying. More significant than anything else was the fact that Anderssen seemed more hurt than scared. He knew he was going to die, so Tarzan's threats didn't really affect him; but it was clear that he wanted the Englishman to know the truth and not to wrongly assume that his words and behavior suggested anything else.
The ape-man instantly dropped to his knees beside the Swede.
The ape-man immediately dropped to his knees next to the Swede.
“I am sorry,” he said very simply. “I had looked for none but knaves in company with Rokoff. I see that I was wrong. That is past now, and we will drop it for the more important matter of getting you to a place of comfort and looking after your wounds. We must have you on your feet again as soon as possible.”
“I’m sorry,” he said simply. “I didn’t expect anything good from anyone with Rokoff. I see now I was wrong. That’s behind us now, and we should focus on getting you somewhere comfortable and taking care of your wounds. We need to get you back on your feet as soon as we can.”
The Swede, smiling, shook his head.
The Swede smiled and shook his head.
“You go on an’ look for the vife an’ kid,” he said. “Ay ban as gude as dead already; but”—he hesitated—“Ay hate to think of the hyenas. Von’t you finish up this job?”
“Go ahead and search for the wife and kid,” he said. “I might as well be dead already; but”—he paused—“I hate to think about the hyenas. Won’t you finish this job?”
Tarzan shuddered. A moment ago he had been upon the point of killing this man. Now he could no more have taken his life than he could have taken the life of any of his best friends.
Tarzan shuddered. A moment ago, he had been ready to kill this man. Now he could no more take his life than he could take the life of any of his closest friends.
He lifted the Swede’s head in his arms to change and ease his position.
He lifted the Swede’s head in his arms to change and improve his position.
Again came a fit of coughing and the terrible haemorrhage. After it was over Anderssen lay with closed eyes.
Again came a fit of coughing and the terrible bleeding. After it was over, Anderssen lay with his eyes closed.
Tarzan thought that he was dead, until he suddenly raised his eyes to those of the ape-man, sighed, and spoke—in a very low, weak whisper.
Tarzan believed he was dead until he suddenly looked up into the eyes of the ape-man, sighed, and spoke—in a very soft, weak whisper.
“Ay tank it blow purty soon purty hard!” he said, and died.
“Ay think it will blow pretty soon, pretty hard!” he said, and died.
CHAPTER XI.
Tambudza
Tarzan scooped a shallow grave for the Kincaid’s cook, beneath whose repulsive exterior had beaten the heart of a chivalrous gentleman. That was all he could do in the cruel jungle for the man who had given his life in the service of his little son and his wife.
Tarzan dug a small grave for Kincaid’s cook, beneath whose unpleasant exterior had lived the heart of a noble gentleman. That was all he could do in the harsh jungle for the man who had sacrificed his life for his little son and wife.
Then Tarzan took up again the pursuit of Rokoff. Now that he was positive that the woman ahead of him was indeed Jane, and that she had again fallen into the hands of the Russian, it seemed that with all the incredible speed of his fleet and agile muscles he moved at but a snail’s pace.
Then Tarzan resumed his chase of Rokoff. Now that he was sure the woman in front of him was Jane and that she had once again fallen into the clutches of the Russian, it felt like, despite his incredible speed and agile muscles, he was moving at a snail’s pace.
It was with difficulty that he kept the trail, for there were many paths through the jungle at this point—crossing and crisscrossing, forking and branching in all directions, and over them all had passed natives innumerable, coming and going. The spoor of the white men was obliterated by that of the native carriers who had followed them, and over all was the spoor of other natives and of wild beasts.
It was hard for him to stay on the trail because there were so many paths through the jungle at this spot—crossing and crisscrossing, splitting and branching out in every direction, all of which had been traveled by countless locals, coming and going. The tracks of the white men were covered by those of the native carriers who had followed, and on top of that were the tracks of other locals and wild animals.
It was most perplexing; yet Tarzan kept on assiduously, checking his sense of sight against his sense of smell, that he might more surely keep to the right trail. But, with all his care, night found him at a point where he was positive that he was on the wrong trail entirely.
It was really confusing; still, Tarzan continued carefully, using his sight to confirm what he smelled, so he could stick to the correct path. But despite all his effort, night came, and he found himself in a place where he was sure he was completely off the trail.
He knew that the pack would follow his spoor, and so he had been careful to make it as distinct as possible, brushing often against the vines and creepers that walled the jungle-path, and in other ways leaving his scent-spoor plainly discernible.
He was aware that the pack would track his trail, so he took care to make it as clear as possible, frequently rubbing against the vines and creepers lining the jungle path, and in various ways leaving his scent trail easily noticeable.
As darkness settled a heavy rain set in, and there was nothing for the baffled ape-man to do but wait in the partial shelter of a huge tree until morning; but the coming of dawn brought no cessation of the torrential downpour.
As night fell, a heavy rain began, leaving the confused ape-man with no choice but to wait under the partial shelter of a massive tree until morning; however, the arrival of dawn did not bring an end to the relentless rain.
For a week the sun was obscured by heavy clouds, while violent rain and wind storms obliterated the last remnants of the spoor Tarzan constantly though vainly sought.
For a week, the sun was hidden behind thick clouds, while fierce rain and wind storms erased the last traces of the trail Tarzan constantly but unsuccessfully searched for.
During all this time he saw no signs of natives, nor of his own pack, the members of which he feared had lost his trail during the terrific storm. As the country was strange to him, he had been unable to judge his course accurately, since he had had neither sun by day nor moon nor stars by night to guide him.
During all this time, he saw no signs of any locals or his own team, whose trail he feared had been lost during the terrible storm. Since he was unfamiliar with the area, he couldn't accurately determine his direction, as he had neither the sun during the day nor the moon or stars at night to guide him.
When the sun at last broke through the clouds in the fore-noon of the seventh day, it looked down upon an almost frantic ape-man.
When the sun finally came out from behind the clouds in the morning of the seventh day, it looked down on a nearly frantic ape-man.
For the first time in his life, Tarzan of the Apes had been lost in the jungle. That the experience should have befallen him at such a time seemed cruel beyond expression. Somewhere in this savage land his wife and son lay in the clutches of the arch-fiend Rokoff.
For the first time in his life, Tarzan of the Apes had gotten lost in the jungle. It felt incredibly unfair for this to happen to him at such a moment. Somewhere in this wild land, his wife and son were trapped in the grip of the evil Rokoff.
What hideous trials might they not have undergone during those seven awful days that nature had thwarted him in his endeavours to locate them? Tarzan knew the Russian, in whose power they were, so well that he could not doubt but that the man, filled with rage that Jane had once escaped him, and knowing that Tarzan might be close upon his trail, would wreak without further loss of time whatever vengeance his polluted mind might be able to conceive.
What terrible challenges might they have faced during those seven horrible days when nature prevented him from finding them? Tarzan knew the Russian, who had them in his grasp, so well that he couldn't doubt that the man, consumed with anger over Jane's previous escape and aware that Tarzan might be close behind him, would unleash whatever revenge his twisted mind could come up with without any hesitation.
But now that the sun shone once more, the ape-man was still at a loss as to what direction to take. He knew that Rokoff had left the river in pursuit of Anderssen, but whether he would continue inland or return to the Ugambi was a question.
But now that the sun was shining again, the ape-man was still unsure about which way to go. He knew that Rokoff had left the river to go after Anderssen, but whether he would keep heading inland or come back to the Ugambi was uncertain.
The ape-man had seen that the river at the point he had left it was growing narrow and swift, so that he judged that it could not be navigable even for canoes to any great distance farther toward its source. However, if Rokoff had not returned to the river, in what direction had he proceeded?
The ape-man noticed that the river where he had left it was getting narrower and faster, so he figured it couldn't be navigated by canoes for much farther upstream. But if Rokoff hadn't gone back to the river, where had he gone?
From the direction of Anderssen’s flight with Jane and the child Tarzan was convinced that the man had purposed attempting the tremendous feat of crossing the continent to Zanzibar; but whether Rokoff would dare so dangerous a journey or not was a question.
From the direction of Anderssen’s flight with Jane and the child, Tarzan was convinced that the man intended to attempt the incredible feat of crossing the continent to Zanzibar; but whether Rokoff would actually dare to undertake such a dangerous journey was uncertain.
Fear might drive him to the attempt now that he knew the manner of horrible pack that was upon his trail, and that Tarzan of the Apes was following him to wreak upon him the vengeance that he deserved.
Fear might push him to act now that he understood the terrible group that was on his tail, and that Tarzan of the Apes was tracking him to exact the revenge he deserved.
At last the ape-man determined to continue toward the northeast in the general direction of German East Africa until he came upon natives from whom he might gain information as to Rokoff’s whereabouts.
At last, the ape-man decided to head northeast, generally toward German East Africa, until he found locals who could give him information about Rokoff's location.
The second day following the cessation of the rain Tarzan came upon a native village the inhabitants of which fled into the bush the instant their eyes fell upon him. Tarzan, not to be thwarted in any such manner as this, pursued them, and after a brief chase caught up with a young warrior. The fellow was so badly frightened that he was unable to defend himself, dropping his weapons and falling upon the ground, wide-eyed and screaming as he gazed on his captor.
The second day after the rain stopped, Tarzan stumbled upon a native village, and the moment the inhabitants saw him, they ran into the bushes. Tarzan, not willing to let that stop him, chased after them and quickly caught up with a young warrior. The guy was so terrified that he couldn't defend himself, dropping his weapons and collapsing on the ground, eyes wide and screaming as he looked at his captor.
It was with considerable difficulty that the ape-man quieted the fellow’s fears sufficiently to obtain a coherent statement from him as to the cause of his uncalled-for terror.
It took a lot of effort for the ape-man to calm the guy’s fears enough to get a clear explanation from him about why he was so unnecessarily scared.
From him Tarzan learned, by dint of much coaxing, that a party of whites had passed through the village several days before. These men had told them of a terrible white devil that pursued them, warning the natives against it and the frightful pack of demons that accompanied it.
From him, Tarzan learned, after a lot of gentle persuasion, that a group of white people had gone through the village a few days earlier. These men had warned them about a terrifying white devil that was chasing them, cautioning the locals about it and the frightening group of monsters that followed it.
The black had recognized Tarzan as the white devil from the descriptions given by the whites and their black servants. Behind him he had expected to see a horde of demons disguised as apes and panthers.
The black man had recognized Tarzan as the white devil from the descriptions provided by the whites and their black servants. He had expected to see a swarm of demons disguised as apes and panthers behind him.
In this Tarzan saw the cunning hand of Rokoff. The Russian was attempting to make travel as difficult as possible for him by turning the natives against him in superstitious fear.
In this, Tarzan saw Rokoff's clever strategy. The Russian was trying to make traveling as hard as he could for him by instilling superstitious fear in the natives and turning them against him.
The native further told Tarzan that the white man who had led the recent expedition had promised them a fabulous reward if they would kill the white devil. This they had fully intended doing should the opportunity present itself; but the moment they had seen Tarzan their blood had turned to water, as the porters of the white men had told them would be the case.
The native also told Tarzan that the white man who led the recent expedition had promised them a huge reward if they killed the white devil. They had fully planned to do this if the chance arose; however, the moment they saw Tarzan, their courage melted away, just as the porters of the white men had said it would.
Finding the ape-man made no attempt to harm him, the native at last recovered his grasp upon his courage, and, at Tarzan’s suggestion, accompanied the white devil back to the village, calling as he went for his fellows to return also, as “the white devil has promised to do you no harm if you come back right away and answer his questions.”
Finding that the ape-man didn’t try to hurt him, the native finally regained his courage and, at Tarzan’s suggestion, went back to the village with the “white devil,” calling out for his friends to join them, saying, “the white devil has promised not to harm you if you come back right away and answer his questions.”
One by one the blacks straggled into the village, but that their fears were not entirely allayed was evident from the amount of white that showed about the eyes of the majority of them as they cast constant and apprehensive sidelong glances at the ape-man.
One by one, the Black people trickled into the village, but it was clear their fears weren't completely eased by the amount of white visible around the eyes of most of them as they frequently and nervously glanced at the ape-man.
The chief was among the first to return to the village, and as it was he that Tarzan was most anxious to interview, he lost no time in entering into a palaver with the black.
The chief was one of the first to come back to the village, and since he was the person Tarzan was most eager to talk to, he wasted no time in starting a conversation with the man.
The fellow was short and stout, with an unusually low and degraded countenance and apelike arms. His whole expression denoted deceitfulness.
The guy was short and stocky, with a surprisingly low and worn face and monkey-like arms. His whole demeanor suggested dishonesty.
Only the superstitious terror engendered in him by the stories poured into his ears by the whites and blacks of the Russian’s party kept him from leaping upon Tarzan with his warriors and slaying him forthwith, for he and his people were inveterate maneaters. But the fear that he might indeed be a devil, and that out there in the jungle behind him his fierce demons waited to do his bidding, kept M’ganwazam from putting his desires into action.
Only the deep-seated fear instilled in him by the stories shared by both the white men and the black men of the Russian’s group stopped him from attacking Tarzan with his warriors and killing him immediately, since he and his people were notorious cannibals. But the worry that Tarzan might actually be a devil, and that his fierce demons were lurking in the jungle behind him, waiting to follow his orders, kept M’ganwazam from acting on his impulses.
Tarzan questioned the fellow closely, and by comparing his statements with those of the young warrior he had first talked with he learned that Rokoff and his safari were in terror-stricken retreat in the direction of the far East Coast.
Tarzan probed the guy thoroughly, and by checking his statements against those of the young warrior he had initially spoken with, he discovered that Rokoff and his group were fleeing in fear toward the far East Coast.
Many of the Russian’s porters had already deserted him. In that very village he had hanged five for theft and attempted desertion. Judging, however, from what the Waganwazam had learned from those of the Russian’s blacks who were not too far gone in terror of the brutal Rokoff to fear even to speak of their plans, it was apparent that he would not travel any great distance before the last of his porters, cooks, tent-boys, gun-bearers, askari, and even his headman, would have turned back into the bush, leaving him to the mercy of the merciless jungle.
Many of the Russian's porters had already abandoned him. In that very village, he had hanged five for theft and trying to escape. However, based on what the Waganwazam had learned from the Russian's black followers who weren't too terrified of the brutal Rokoff to talk about their plans, it was clear that he wouldn’t get far before the last of his porters, cooks, tent boys, gun bearers, askari, and even his headman, would turn back into the jungle, leaving him at the mercy of the merciless wilderness.
M’ganwazam denied that there had been any white woman or child with the party of whites; but even as he spoke Tarzan was convinced that he lied. Several times the ape-man approached the subject from different angles, but never was he successful in surprising the wily cannibal into a direct contradiction of his original statement that there had been no women or children with the party.
M’ganwazam denied that there had been any white woman or child with the group of whites; but even as he spoke, Tarzan was sure he was lying. Several times the ape-man tackled the subject from different angles, but he was never able to catch the clever cannibal in a direct contradiction of his original claim that there had been no women or children with the group.
Tarzan demanded food of the chief, and after considerable haggling on the part of the monarch succeeded in obtaining a meal. He then tried to draw out others of the tribe, especially the young man whom he had captured in the bush, but M’ganwazam’s presence sealed their lips.
Tarzan asked the chief for food, and after a lot of bargaining on the chief's part, he finally got a meal. He then tried to get others in the tribe to open up, especially the young man he had captured in the bush, but M’ganwazam’s presence kept them quiet.
At last, convinced that these people knew a great deal more than they had told him concerning the whereabouts of the Russian and the fate of Jane and the child, Tarzan determined to remain overnight among them in the hope of discovering something further of importance.
At last, convinced that these people knew a lot more than they had let on about the location of the Russian and what happened to Jane and the child, Tarzan decided to stay with them overnight, hoping to uncover more important information.
When he had stated his decision to the chief he was rather surprised to note the sudden change in the fellow’s attitude toward him. From apparent dislike and suspicion M’ganwazam became a most eager and solicitous host.
When he told the chief about his decision, he was quite surprised to see the sudden shift in the guy's attitude toward him. From seeming dislike and suspicion, M’ganwazam turned into a very eager and attentive host.
Nothing would do but that the ape-man should occupy the best hut in the village, from which M’ganwazam’s oldest wife was forthwith summarily ejected, while the chief took up his temporary abode in the hut of one of his younger consorts.
Nothing would satisfy them except that the ape-man should take over the best hut in the village, from which M’ganwazam’s oldest wife was immediately kicked out, while the chief moved into the hut of one of his younger wives.
Had Tarzan chanced to recall the fact that a princely reward had been offered the blacks if they should succeed in killing him, he might have more quickly interpreted M’ganwazam’s sudden change in front.
Had Tarzan happened to remember that a large reward had been promised to the locals if they managed to kill him, he might have more quickly understood M’ganwazam’s sudden shift in demeanor.
To have the white giant sleeping peacefully in one of his own huts would greatly facilitate the matter of earning the reward, and so the chief was urgent in his suggestions that Tarzan, doubtless being very much fatigued after his travels, should retire early to the comforts of the anything but inviting palace.
To have the white giant sleeping peacefully in one of his own huts would really help in earning the reward, so the chief pushed for Tarzan, probably very tired from his travels, to head to the comforts of the anything but welcoming palace early.
As much as the ape-man detested the thought of sleeping within a native hut, he had determined to do so this night, on the chance that he might be able to induce one of the younger men to sit and chat with him before the fire that burned in the centre of the smoke-filled dwelling, and from him draw the truths he sought. So Tarzan accepted the invitation of old M’ganwazam, insisting, however, that he much preferred sharing a hut with some of the younger men rather than driving the chief’s old wife out in the cold.
As much as the ape-man hated the idea of sleeping in a native hut, he decided to do so tonight, hoping he could get one of the younger men to sit and talk with him by the fire that burned in the middle of the smoke-filled dwelling, and from him learn the truths he was looking for. So Tarzan accepted the invitation from old M’ganwazam, insisting, however, that he would much rather share a hut with some of the younger men than make the chief’s old wife sleep out in the cold.
The toothless old hag grinned her appreciation of this suggestion, and as the plan still better suited the chief’s scheme, in that it would permit him to surround Tarzan with a gang of picked assassins, he readily assented, so that presently Tarzan had been installed in a hut close to the village gate.
The toothless old hag smiled at this idea, and since the plan fit the chief’s scheme even better by allowing him to surround Tarzan with a group of chosen assassins, he quickly agreed. Soon, Tarzan was settled in a hut near the village gate.
As there was to be a dance that night in honour of a band of recently returned hunters, Tarzan was left alone in the hut, the young men, as M’ganwazam explained, having to take part in the festivities.
As there was going to be a dance that night to celebrate a group of recently returned hunters, Tarzan was left alone in the hut, since, as M’ganwazam explained, the young men had to join in the festivities.
As soon as the ape-man was safely installed in the trap, M’Ganwazam called about him the young warriors whom he had selected to spend the night with the white devil!
As soon as the ape-man was securely in the trap, M’Ganwazam called over the young warriors he had chosen to spend the night with the white devil!
None of them was overly enthusiastic about the plan, since deep in their superstitious hearts lay an exaggerated fear of the strange white giant; but the word of M’ganwazam was law among his people, so not one dared refuse the duty he was called upon to perform.
None of them was really excited about the plan, since deep down in their superstitious hearts was an exaggerated fear of the strange white giant; but the word of M’ganwazam was law among his people, so no one dared to refuse the duty they were called to perform.
As M’ganwazam unfolded his plan in whispers to the savages squatting about him the old, toothless hag, to whom Tarzan had saved her hut for the night, hovered about the conspirators ostensibly to replenish the supply of firewood for the blaze about which the men sat, but really to drink in as much of their conversation as possible.
As M’ganwazam quietly shared his plan with the group of savages around him, the old, toothless woman, whom Tarzan had helped by providing shelter for the night, moved around the conspirators under the pretense of gathering more firewood for the fire that the men were sitting around, but in reality, she was trying to listen closely to their conversation.
Tarzan had slept for perhaps an hour or two despite the savage din of the revellers when his keen senses came suddenly alert to a suspiciously stealthy movement in the hut in which he lay. The fire had died down to a little heap of glowing embers, which accentuated rather than relieved the darkness that shrouded the interior of the evil-smelling dwelling, yet the trained senses of the ape-man warned him of another presence creeping almost silently toward him through the gloom.
Tarzan had been asleep for maybe an hour or two, despite the loud noise from the partygoers, when his sharp instincts suddenly picked up on a quiet, sneaky movement in the hut where he was lying. The fire had burned down to a small pile of glowing ashes, which made the darkness inside the stinky dwelling even more intense. Still, the ape-man’s trained senses alerted him to another presence creeping almost silently toward him through the shadows.
He doubted that it was one of his hut mates returning from the festivities, for he still heard the wild cries of the dancers and the din of the tom-toms in the village street without. Who could it be that took such pains to conceal his approach?
He doubted it was one of his hut mates coming back from the celebrations, since he could still hear the loud calls of the dancers and the noise of the drums in the village street outside. Who could be going to such lengths to hide their arrival?
As the presence came within reach of him the ape-man bounded lightly to the opposite side of the hut, his spear poised ready at his side.
As the figure approached him, the ape-man jumped easily to the other side of the hut, his spear held at the ready by his side.
“Who is it,” he asked, “that creeps upon Tarzan of the Apes, like a hungry lion out of the darkness?”
“Who is it,” he asked, “that sneaks up on Tarzan of the Apes, like a hungry lion emerging from the darkness?”
“Silence, bwana!” replied an old cracked voice. “It is Tambudza—she whose hut you would not take, and thus drive an old woman out into the cold night.”
“Silence, sir!” replied an old, raspy voice. “It is Tambudza—she whose hut you refused to take, and thus forced an old woman out into the cold night.”
“What does Tambudza want of Tarzan of the Apes?” asked the ape-man.
“What does Tambudza want from Tarzan of the Apes?” asked the ape-man.
“You were kind to me to whom none is now kind, and I have come to warn you in payment of your kindness,” answered the old hag.
“You were kind to me when no one else is, and I’ve come to warn you as a way to repay your kindness,” answered the old hag.
“Warn me of what?”
"Warn me about what?"
“M’ganwazam has chosen the young men who are to sleep in the hut with you,” replied Tambudza. “I was near as he talked with them, and heard him issuing his instructions to them. When the dance is run well into the morning they are to come to the hut.
“M’ganwazam has picked the young men who will sleep in the hut with you,” Tambudza said. “I was nearby when he spoke to them, and I heard him giving them their instructions. When the dance goes well into the morning, they are to come to the hut."
“If you are awake they are to pretend that they have come to sleep, but if you sleep it is M’ganwazam’s command that you be killed. If you are not then asleep they will wait quietly beside you until you do sleep, and then they will all fall upon you together and slay you. M’ganwazam is determined to win the reward the white man has offered.”
“If you’re awake, they’ll pretend that they’ve come to sleep, but if you fall asleep, M’ganwazam has commanded that you be killed. If you’re not asleep yet, they’ll quietly wait beside you until you do fall asleep, and then they’ll all attack you together and kill you. M’ganwazam is set on getting the reward that the white man has offered.”
“I had forgotten the reward,” said Tarzan, half to himself, and then he added, “How may M’ganwazam hope to collect the reward now that the white men who are my enemies have left his country and gone he knows not where?”
“I had forgotten the reward,” Tarzan said, mostly to himself, and then he added, “How can M’ganwazam expect to collect the reward now that the white men who are my enemies have left his land and gone who knows where?”
“Oh, they have not gone far,” replied Tambudza. “M’ganwazam knows where they camp. His runners could quickly overtake them—they move slowly.”
“Oh, they haven't gone far,” replied Tambudza. “M’ganwazam knows where they are camping. His runners could easily catch up to them—they move slowly.”
“Where are they?” asked Tarzan.
“Where are they?” Tarzan asked.
“Do you wish to come to them?” asked Tambudza in way of reply.
“Do you want to go to them?” Tambudza asked in response.
Tarzan nodded.
Tarzan agreed.
“I cannot tell you where they lie so that you could come to the place yourself, but I could lead you to them, bwana.”
“I can’t tell you where they are so you can go there yourself, but I can take you to them, sir.”
In their interest in the conversation neither of the speakers had noticed the little figure which crept into the darkness of the hut behind them, nor did they see it when it slunk noiselessly out again.
In their focus on the conversation, neither speaker noticed the small figure that crept into the shadows of the hut behind them, nor did they see it when it quietly slipped back out again.
It was little Buulaoo, the chief’s son by one of his younger wives—a vindictive, degenerate little rascal who hated Tambudza, and was ever seeking opportunities to spy upon her and report her slightest breach of custom to his father.
It was little Buulaoo, the chief's son by one of his younger wives—an spiteful, corrupt little troublemaker who hated Tambudza and was always looking for chances to spy on her and tell his father about her smallest mistakes.
“Come, then,” said Tarzan quickly, “let us be on our way.”
“Come on,” Tarzan said quickly, “let’s get going.”
This Buulaoo did not hear, for he was already legging it up the village street to where his hideous sire guzzled native beer, and watched the evolutions of the frantic dancers leaping high in the air and cavorting wildly in their hysterical capers.
This Buulaoo didn’t hear, because he was already running up the village street to where his ugly father was drinking local beer and watching the crazy dancers jump high in the air and move wildly in their frenzied antics.
So it happened that as Tarzan and Tambudza sneaked warily from the village and melted into the Stygian darkness of the jungle two lithe runners took their way in the same direction, though by another trail.
So it happened that as Tarzan and Tambudza quietly slipped out of the village and blended into the dark jungle, two agile runners made their way in the same direction, but by a different path.
When they had come sufficiently far from the village to make it safe for them to speak above a whisper, Tarzan asked the old woman if she had seen aught of a white woman and a little child.
When they had gotten far enough away from the village to speak without whispering, Tarzan asked the old woman if she had seen any sign of a white woman and a young child.
“Yes, bwana,” replied Tambudza, “there was a woman with them and a little child—a little white piccaninny. It died here in our village of the fever and they buried it!”
“Yes, sir,” replied Tambudza, “there was a woman with them and a little child—a little white toddler. It died here in our village from the fever and they buried it!”
CHAPTER XII.
A Black Scoundrel
When Jane Clayton regained consciousness she saw Anderssen standing over her, holding the baby in his arms. As her eyes rested upon them an expression of misery and horror overspread her countenance.
When Jane Clayton woke up, she saw Anderssen standing over her, holding the baby in his arms. As she looked at them, a look of misery and horror spread across her face.
“What is the matter?” he asked. “You ban sick?”
“What’s wrong?” he asked. “Are you sick?”
“Where is my baby?” she cried, ignoring his questions.
“Where's my baby?” she cried, ignoring his questions.
Anderssen held out the chubby infant, but she shook her head.
Anderssen extended the chubby baby, but she shook her head.
“It is not mine,” she said. “You knew that it was not mine. You are a devil like the Russian.”
“It’s not mine,” she said. “You knew it wasn’t mine. You’re a devil like the Russian.”
Anderssen’s blue eyes stretched in surprise.
Anderssen's blue eyes widened in surprise.
“Not yours!” he exclaimed. “You tole me the kid aboard the Kincaid ban your kid.”
“Not yours!” he exclaimed. “You told me the kid on the Kincaid was your kid.”
“Not this one,” replied Jane dully. “The other. Where is the other? There must have been two. I did not know about this one.”
“Not this one,” Jane said flatly. “The other one. Where is the other one? There must have been two. I didn’t know about this one.”
“There vasn’t no other kid. Ay tank this ban yours. Ay am very sorry.”
“There wasn’t any other kid. I think this is yours. I am very sorry.”
Anderssen fidgeted about, standing first on one foot and then upon the other. It was perfectly evident to Jane that he was honest in his protestations of ignorance of the true identity of the child.
Anderssen shifted his weight, standing on one foot and then the other. It was clear to Jane that he was sincere in his claims that he had no idea who the child really was.
Presently the baby commenced to crow, and bounce up and down in the Swede’s arms, at the same time leaning forward with little hands out-reaching toward the young woman.
Currently, the baby started to crow and bounce up and down in the Swede's arms, while also leaning forward with tiny hands reaching out toward the young woman.
She could not withstand the appeal, and with a low cry she sprang to her feet and gathered the baby to her breast.
She couldn't resist the urge, and with a soft cry, she jumped to her feet and pulled the baby to her chest.
For a few minutes she wept silently, her face buried in the baby’s soiled little dress. The first shock of disappointment that the tiny thing had not been her beloved Jack was giving way to a great hope that after all some miracle had occurred to snatch her baby from Rokoff’s hands at the last instant before the Kincaid sailed from England.
For a few minutes, she cried quietly, her face buried in the baby's dirty little dress. The initial shock of disappointment that the tiny baby wasn't her beloved Jack was starting to shift into a great hope that, after all, some miracle had happened to rescue her baby from Rokoff's grasp just before the Kincaid sailed from England.
Then, too, there was the mute appeal of this wee waif alone and unloved in the midst of the horrors of the savage jungle. It was this thought more than any other that had sent her mother’s heart out to the innocent babe, while still she suffered from disappointment that she had been deceived in its identity.
Then, there was the silent pull of this little orphan, all alone and unloved in the midst of the horrors of the wild jungle. It was this thought more than anything else that made her mother’s heart reach out to the innocent baby, even as she felt disappointed for having been tricked about its identity.
“Have you no idea whose child this is?” she asked Anderssen.
“Do you have any idea whose child this is?” she asked Anderssen.
The man shook his head.
The guy shook his head.
“Not now,” he said. “If he ain’t ban your kid, Ay don’ know whose kid he do ban. Rokoff said it was yours. Ay tank he tank so, too.
“Not now,” he said. “If he hasn’t banned your kid, I don’t know whose kid he has banned. Rokoff said it was yours. I think he thinks so too."
“What do we do with it now? Ay can’t go back to the Kincaid. Rokoff would have me shot; but you can go back. Ay take you to the sea, and then some of these black men they take you to the ship—eh?”
“What do we do with it now? I can’t go back to the Kincaid. Rokoff would have me killed; but you can go back. I’ll take you to the sea, and then some of these black men will take you to the ship—right?”
“No! no!” cried Jane. “Not for the world. I would rather die than fall into the hands of that man again. No, let us go on and take this poor little creature with us. If God is willing we shall be saved in one way or another.”
“Not a chance!” Jane exclaimed. “I’d rather die than end up in that man’s grip again. No, let’s keep moving and take this poor little creature with us. If God is willing, we’ll find a way to be saved.”
So they again took up their flight through the wilderness, taking with them a half-dozen of the Mosulas to carry provisions and the tents that Anderssen had smuggled aboard the small boat in preparation for the attempted escape.
So they set off again through the wilderness, bringing along a half-dozen Mosulas to carry supplies and the tents that Anderssen had secretly loaded onto the small boat in preparation for the escape attempt.
The days and nights of torture that the young woman suffered were so merged into one long, unbroken nightmare of hideousness that she soon lost all track of time. Whether they had been wandering for days or years she could not tell. The one bright spot in that eternity of fear and suffering was the little child whose tiny hands had long since fastened their softly groping fingers firmly about her heart.
The days and nights of torture that the young woman experienced blended into one endless nightmare of horror, causing her to lose all sense of time. She couldn’t tell if they had been wandering for days or years. The only bright spot in that never-ending cycle of fear and pain was the little child, whose tiny hands had gently wrapped around her heart.
In a way the little thing took the place and filled the aching void that the theft of her own baby had left. It could never be the same, of course, but yet, day by day, she found her mother-love, enveloping the waif more closely until she sometimes sat with closed eyes lost in the sweet imagining that the little bundle of humanity at her breast was truly her own.
In a way, the little one filled the emptiness that the loss of her own baby had created. It could never be the same, of course, but day by day, her maternal feelings surrounded the foundling more tightly until she sometimes sat with her eyes closed, lost in the sweet fantasy that the little bundle of life at her breast was genuinely hers.
For some time their progress inland was extremely slow. Word came to them from time to time through natives passing from the coast on hunting excursions that Rokoff had not yet guessed the direction of their flight. This, and the desire to make the journey as light as possible for the gently bred woman, kept Anderssen to a slow advance of short and easy marches with many rests.
For a while, they moved inland very slowly. Occasionally, they heard from locals who were traveling from the coast on hunting trips that Rokoff still hadn't figured out where they were headed. This, along with the wish to make the journey as easy as possible for the refined woman, led Anderssen to proceed with a slow pace, taking short, easy marches and plenty of breaks.
The Swede insisted upon carrying the child while they travelled, and in countless other ways did what he could to help Jane Clayton conserve her strength. He had been terribly chagrined on discovering the mistake he had made in the identity of the baby, but once the young woman became convinced that his motives were truly chivalrous she would not permit him longer to upbraid himself for the error that he could not by any means have avoided.
The Swede insisted on carrying the child while they traveled, and in many other ways, he did what he could to help Jane Clayton conserve her strength. He had been really frustrated when he discovered the mistake he made in identifying the baby, but once the young woman became convinced that his intentions were genuinely noble, she wouldn’t let him continue to blame himself for the mistake that he couldn’t have avoided.
At the close of each day’s march Anderssen saw to the erection of a comfortable shelter for Jane and the child. Her tent was always pitched in the most favourable location. The thorn boma round it was the strongest and most impregnable that the Mosula could construct.
At the end of each day's march, Anderssen made sure to set up a comfortable shelter for Jane and the child. Her tent was always put up in the best spot. The thorn boma around it was the strongest and most secure that the Mosula could build.
Her food was the best that their limited stores and the rifle of the Swede could provide, but the thing that touched her heart the closest was the gentle consideration and courtesy which the man always accorded her.
Her food was the best that their limited supplies and the Swede's rifle could offer, but what meant the most to her was the kindness and respect that the man always showed her.
That such nobility of character could lie beneath so repulsive an exterior never ceased to be a source of wonder and amazement to her, until at last the innate chivalry of the man, and his unfailing kindliness and sympathy transformed his appearance in so far as Jane was concerned until she saw only the sweetness of his character mirrored in his countenance.
That such nobility of character could exist beneath such a repulsive exterior never stopped being a source of wonder and amazement to her, until finally, the man's natural chivalry, along with his constant kindness and understanding, changed how Jane perceived him, to the point where she only saw the sweetness of his character reflected in his face.
They had commenced to make a little better progress when word reached them that Rokoff was but a few marches behind them, and that he had at last discovered the direction of their flight. It was then that Anderssen took to the river, purchasing a canoe from a chief whose village lay a short distance from the Ugambi upon the bank of a tributary.
They had started to make some better progress when they got word that Rokoff was just a few days behind them and had finally figured out where they were headed. That's when Anderssen decided to take to the river, buying a canoe from a chief whose village was a short distance from the Ugambi on the bank of a tributary.
Thereafter the little party of fugitives fled up the broad Ugambi, and so rapid had their flight become that they no longer received word of their pursuers. At the end of canoe navigation upon the river, they abandoned their canoe and took to the jungle. Here progress became at once arduous, slow, and dangerous.
Thereafter, the small group of fugitives hurried up the wide Ugambi, and their escape became so swift that they stopped receiving updates about their pursuers. Once they reached the end of where they could navigate by canoe on the river, they abandoned their canoe and plunged into the jungle. In this new environment, moving forward became difficult, slow, and risky.
The second day after leaving the Ugambi the baby fell ill with fever. Anderssen knew what the outcome must be, but he had not the heart to tell Jane Clayton the truth, for he had seen that the young woman had come to love the child almost as passionately as though it had been her own flesh and blood.
The second day after leaving the Ugambi, the baby got sick with a fever. Anderssen knew what the outcome would likely be, but he couldn't bring himself to tell Jane Clayton the truth because he saw that the young woman had come to love the child almost as if it were her own.
As the baby’s condition precluded farther advance, Anderssen withdrew a little from the main trail he had been following and built a camp in a natural clearing on the bank of a little river.
As the baby's condition prevented any further progress, Anderssen stepped away from the main trail he had been following and set up camp in a natural clearing by the bank of a small river.
Here Jane devoted her every moment to caring for the tiny sufferer, and as though her sorrow and anxiety were not all that she could bear, a further blow came with the sudden announcement of one of the Mosula porters who had been foraging in the jungle adjacent that Rokoff and his party were camped quite close to them, and were evidently upon their trail to this little nook which all had thought so excellent a hiding-place.
Here, Jane spent all her time taking care of the small suffering child, and just when her sadness and worry seemed unbearable, another shock came. One of the Mosula porters, who had been searching the nearby jungle, suddenly announced that Rokoff and his group were camped nearby and were clearly on their trail to this little spot that everyone had thought was such a great hiding place.
This information could mean but one thing, and that they must break camp and fly onward regardless of the baby’s condition. Jane Clayton knew the traits of the Russian well enough to be positive that he would separate her from the child the moment that he recaptured them, and she knew that separation would mean the immediate death of the baby.
This information could only mean one thing: they had to pack up and move on, no matter what happened to the baby. Jane Clayton understood the Russian's behavior well enough to be sure that he would take her away from the child the instant he got them back, and she knew that separation would mean the baby's immediate death.
As they stumbled forward through the tangled vegetation along an old and almost overgrown game trail the Mosula porters deserted them one by one.
As they stumbled forward through the thick vegetation along an old and nearly overgrown game trail, the Mosula porters left them one by one.
The men had been staunch enough in their devotion and loyalty as long as they were in no danger of being overtaken by the Russian and his party. They had heard, however, so much of the atrocious disposition of Rokoff that they had grown to hold him in mortal terror, and now that they knew he was close upon them their timid hearts would fortify them no longer, and as quickly as possible they deserted the three whites.
The men had been loyal and committed as long as they weren’t in danger of being caught by the Russian and his group. However, they had heard so much about Rokoff's cruel nature that they had come to fear him greatly, and now that they realized he was near, their fearful hearts could no longer give them courage. They quickly abandoned the three white men.
Yet on and on went Anderssen and the girl. The Swede went ahead, to hew a way through the brush where the path was entirely overgrown, so that on this march it was necessary that the young woman carry the child.
Yet on and on went Anderssen and the girl. The Swede went ahead to clear a path through the brush where the trail was completely overgrown, so during this trek, the young woman had to carry the child.
All day they marched. Late in the afternoon they realized that they had failed. Close behind them they heard the noise of a large safari advancing along the trail which they had cleared for their pursuers.
All day, they marched. By late afternoon, they realized that they had failed. Not far behind them, they could hear the sound of a large safari moving down the path they had cleared for their pursuers.
When it became quite evident that they must be overtaken in a short time Anderssen hid Jane behind a large tree, covering her and the child with brush.
When it became clear that they would be caught soon, Anderssen hid Jane behind a big tree, covering her and the child with some brush.
“There is a village about a mile farther on,” he said to her. “The Mosula told me its location before they deserted us. Ay try to lead the Russian off your trail, then you go on to the village. Ay tank the chief ban friendly to white men—the Mosula tal me he ban. Anyhow, that was all we can do.
“There’s a village about a mile further on,” he said to her. “The Mosula told me where it is before they left us. I’ll try to lead the Russian away from your trail, then you can go on to the village. I think the chief is friendly to white men—the Mosula told me he is. Anyway, that’s all we can do."
“After while you get chief to tak you down by the Mosula village at the sea again, an’ after a while a ship is sure to put into the mouth of the Ugambi. Then you be all right. Gude-by an’ gude luck to you, lady!”
“After a while, you’ll get the chief to take you down to the Mosula village by the sea again, and eventually, a ship will come into the mouth of the Ugambi. Then you’ll be all set. Goodbye and good luck to you, lady!”
“But where are you going, Sven?” asked Jane. “Why can’t you hide here and go back to the sea with me?”
“But where are you going, Sven?” Jane asked. “Why can’t you just stay here and come back to the sea with me?”
“Ay gotta tal the Russian you ban dead, so that he don’t luke for you no more,” and Anderssen grinned.
“Ay gotta tell the Russian you’re banned dead, so he doesn’t look for you anymore,” and Anderssen grinned.
“Why can’t you join me then after you have told him that?” insisted the girl.
“Why can't you join me after telling him that?” the girl urged.
Anderssen shook his head.
Anderssen shook his head.
“Ay don’t tank Ay join anybody any more after Ay tal the Russian you ban dead,” he said.
“Ay don’t think Ay will join anybody anymore after Ay told the Russian you’re banned dead,” he said.
“You don’t mean that you think he will kill you?” asked Jane, and yet in her heart she knew that that was exactly what the great scoundrel would do in revenge for his having been thwarted by the Swede. Anderssen did not reply, other than to warn her to silence and point toward the path along which they had just come.
“You don't really think he will kill you, do you?” Jane asked, but deep down, she knew that was exactly what the villain would do to get back at the Swede for stopping him. Anderssen didn't answer, other than to urge her to be quiet and gesture toward the path they had just taken.
“I don’t care,” whispered Jane Clayton. “I shall not let you die to save me if I can prevent it in any way. Give me your revolver. I can use that, and together we may be able to hold them off until we can find some means of escape.”
“I don’t care,” whispered Jane Clayton. “I won’t let you die to save me if I can stop it in any way. Give me your gun. I can use it, and together we might be able to fend them off until we find a way to escape.”
“It won’t work, lady,” replied Anderssen. “They would only get us both, and then Ay couldn’t do you no good at all. Think of the kid, lady, and what it would be for you both to fall into Rokoff’s hands again. For his sake you must do what Ay say. Here, take my rifle and ammunition; you may need them.”
“It’s not going to work, lady,” Anderssen replied. “They would just capture us both, and then Ay wouldn’t be able to help you at all. Think about the kid, lady, and what it would mean for you both to end up in Rokoff’s hands again. For his sake, you have to do what Ay says. Here, take my rifle and ammo; you might need them.”
He shoved the gun and bandoleer into the shelter beside Jane. Then he was gone.
He pushed the gun and bandolier into the shelter next to Jane. Then he disappeared.
She watched him as he returned along the path to meet the oncoming safari of the Russian. Soon a turn in the trail hid him from view.
She watched him walk back down the path to meet the approaching Russian safari. Soon, a bend in the trail obscured him from sight.
Her first impulse was to follow. With the rifle she might be of assistance to him, and, further, she could not bear the terrible thought of being left alone at the mercy of the fearful jungle without a single friend to aid her.
Her first instinct was to follow. With the rifle, she could help him, and besides, she couldn’t stand the awful idea of being left alone at the mercy of the terrifying jungle without a single friend to support her.
She started to crawl from her shelter with the intention of running after Anderssen as fast as she could. As she drew the baby close to her she glanced down into its little face.
She began to crawl out of her shelter, planning to chase after Anderssen as quickly as she could. As she pulled the baby close to her, she looked down at its tiny face.
How red it was! How unnatural the little thing looked. She raised the cheek to hers. It was fiery hot with fever!
How red it was! How unnatural the little thing looked. She pressed it to her cheek. It was burning hot with fever!
With a little gasp of terror Jane Clayton rose to her feet in the jungle path. The rifle and bandoleer lay forgotten in the shelter beside her. Anderssen was forgotten, and Rokoff, and her great peril.
With a small gasp of fear, Jane Clayton stood up on the jungle path. The rifle and bandoleer were left behind in the shelter next to her. She forgot about Anderssen, Rokoff, and her serious danger.
All that rioted through her fear-mad brain was the fearful fact that this little, helpless child was stricken with the terrible jungle-fever, and that she was helpless to do aught to allay its sufferings—sufferings that were sure to come during ensuing intervals of partial consciousness.
All that raced through her fear-crazed mind was the horrifying reality that this small, defenseless child was suffering from a severe case of jungle fever, and that she was powerless to ease its pain—pain that was sure to arise during moments of partial awareness.
Her one thought was to find some one who could help her—some woman who had had children of her own—and with the thought came recollection of the friendly village of which Anderssen had spoken. If she could but reach it—in time!
Her only thought was to find someone who could help her—some woman who had her own kids—and with that thought came the memory of the friendly village that Anderssen had talked about. If only she could make it there—in time!
There was no time to be lost. Like a startled antelope she turned and fled up the trail in the direction Anderssen had indicated.
There was no time to waste. Like a scared antelope, she turned and ran up the trail toward where Anderssen had pointed.
From far behind came the sudden shouting of men, the sound of shots, and then silence. She knew that Anderssen had met the Russian.
From way back, there was suddenly shouting from men, the sound of gunfire, and then silence. She realized that Anderssen had encountered the Russian.
A half-hour later she stumbled, exhausted, into a little thatched village. Instantly she was surrounded by men, women, and children. Eager, curious, excited natives plied her with a hundred questions, no one of which she could understand or answer.
A half-hour later, she stumbled, exhausted, into a small thatched village. Immediately, she was surrounded by men, women, and children. Eager, curious, and excited locals bombarded her with a hundred questions, none of which she could understand or answer.
All that she could do was to point tearfully at the baby, now wailing piteously in her arms, and repeat over and over, “Fever—fever—fever.”
All she could do was point tearfully at the baby, now crying softly in her arms, and keep repeating, “Fever—fever—fever.”
The blacks did not understand her words, but they saw the cause of her trouble, and soon a young woman had pulled her into a hut and with several others was doing her poor best to quiet the child and allay its agony.
The Black people didn’t get what she was saying, but they recognized what was causing her distress, and before long, a young woman had pulled her into a hut, where along with a few others, she was doing her best to soothe the child and ease its suffering.
The witch doctor came and built a little fire before the infant, upon which he boiled some strange concoction in a small earthen pot, making weird passes above it and mumbling strange, monotonous chants. Presently he dipped a zebra’s tail into the brew, and with further mutterings and incantations sprinkled a few drops of the liquid over the baby’s face.
The witch doctor arrived and set up a small fire in front of the baby, where he cooked some odd mixture in a small clay pot, making strange gestures over it and mumbling monotonous chants. Soon, he dipped a zebra's tail into the mixture and, with more murmurs and spells, sprinkled a few drops of the liquid on the baby's face.
After he had gone the women sat about and moaned and wailed until Jane thought that she should go mad; but, knowing that they were doing it all out of the kindness of their hearts, she endured the frightful waking nightmare of those awful hours in dumb and patient suffering.
After he left, the women sat around and cried until Jane thought she might go insane; however, knowing they were doing it out of the goodness of their hearts, she endured the terrifying waking nightmare of those awful hours in silence and patience.
It must have been well toward midnight that she became conscious of a sudden commotion in the village. She heard the voices of the natives raised in controversy, but she could not understand the words.
It must have been close to midnight when she became aware of a sudden disturbance in the village. She heard the locals arguing, but she couldn't make out the words.
Presently she heard footsteps approaching the hut in which she squatted before a bright fire with the baby on her lap. The little thing lay very still now, its lids, half-raised, showed the pupils horribly upturned.
Currently, she heard footsteps coming towards the hut where she was sitting in front of a bright fire with the baby on her lap. The little one lay very still now, its eyelids half-open, showing its pupils unnervingly rolled back.
Jane Clayton looked into the little face with fear-haunted eyes. It was not her baby—not her flesh and blood—but how close, how dear the tiny, helpless thing had become to her. Her heart, bereft of its own, had gone out to this poor, little, nameless waif, and lavished upon it all the love that had been denied her during the long, bitter weeks of her captivity aboard the Kincaid.
Jane Clayton looked into the small, frightened face. It wasn't her baby—not her own flesh and blood—but the tiny, helpless thing felt so close, so precious to her. Her heart, empty without its own, had reached out to this poor, little, nameless orphan and poured all the love that had been denied her during the long, painful weeks of her captivity on the Kincaid.
She saw that the end was near, and though she was terrified at contemplation of her loss, still she hoped that it would come quickly now and end the sufferings of the little victim.
She realized that the end was close, and even though she was scared at the thought of her loss, she still hoped it would come quickly now and put an end to the suffering of the little victim.
The footsteps she had heard without the hut now halted before the door. There was a whispered colloquy, and a moment later M’ganwazam, chief of the tribe, entered. She had seen but little of him, as the women had taken her in hand almost as soon as she had entered the village.
The footsteps she had heard outside the hut stopped before the door. There was a quiet conversation, and a moment later M’ganwazam, the chief of the tribe, came in. She hadn’t seen much of him, as the women had taken charge of her almost as soon as she arrived in the village.
M’ganwazam, she now saw, was an evil-appearing savage with every mark of brutal degeneracy writ large upon his bestial countenance. To Jane Clayton he looked more gorilla than human. He tried to converse with her, but without success, and finally he called to some one without.
M’ganwazam, she now realized, was a savage who looked evil, with every sign of brutal decline etched on his animalistic face. To Jane Clayton, he seemed more like a gorilla than a person. He attempted to talk to her, but it didn’t work out, and eventually, he shouted to someone outside.
In answer to his summons another Negro entered—a man of very different appearance from M’ganwazam—so different, in fact, that Jane Clayton immediately decided that he was of another tribe. This man acted as interpreter, and almost from the first question that M’ganwazam put to her, Jane felt an intuitive conviction that the savage was attempting to draw information from her for some ulterior motive.
In response to his call, another Black man entered—a person who looked very different from M’ganwazam—so different, in fact, that Jane Clayton quickly concluded he belonged to a different tribe. This man served as an interpreter, and almost from the very first question M’ganwazam asked her, Jane had a strong sense that the man was trying to extract information from her for some hidden reason.
She thought it strange that the fellow should so suddenly have become interested in her plans, and especially in her intended destination when her journey had been interrupted at his village.
She found it odd that the guy had suddenly taken an interest in her plans, especially in where she was headed after her trip had been interrupted in his village.
Seeing no reason for withholding the information, she told him the truth; but when he asked if she expected to meet her husband at the end of the trip, she shook her head negatively.
Seeing no reason to hold back the information, she told him the truth; but when he asked if she expected to meet her husband at the end of the trip, she shook her head in response.
Then he told her the purpose of his visit, talking through the interpreter.
Then he explained the purpose of his visit, communicating through the interpreter.
“I have just learned,” he said, “from some men who live by the side of the great water, that your husband followed you up the Ugambi for several marches, when he was at last set upon by natives and killed. Therefore I have told you this that you might not waste your time in a long journey if you expected to meet your husband at the end of it; but instead could turn and retrace your steps to the coast.”
"I just found out," he said, "from some guys who live by the big water, that your husband followed you up the Ugambi for several days, but was finally attacked by locals and killed. So I’m telling you this so you don’t waste your time on a long journey expecting to find your husband at the end; instead, you could turn around and head back to the coast."
Jane thanked M’ganwazam for his kindness, though her heart was numb with suffering at this new blow. She who had suffered so much was at last beyond reach of the keenest of misery’s pangs, for her senses were numbed and calloused.
Jane thanked M’ganwazam for his kindness, but her heart was numb with pain from this new blow. She, who had endured so much, was finally beyond the reach of the sharpest pangs of misery, as her senses were dulled and hardened.
With bowed head she sat staring with unseeing eyes upon the face of the baby in her lap. M’ganwazam had left the hut. Sometime later she heard a noise at the entrance—another had entered. One of the women sitting opposite her threw a faggot upon the dying embers of the fire between them.
With her head down, she sat staring blankly at the face of the baby in her lap. M’ganwazam had left the hut. After a while, she heard a sound at the entrance—someone else had come in. One of the women sitting across from her tossed a twig onto the smoldering embers of the fire between them.
With a sudden flare it burst into renewed flame, lighting up the hut’s interior as though by magic.
With a sudden burst, it ignited again, illuminating the inside of the hut like it was magic.
The flame disclosed to Jane Clayton’s horrified gaze that the baby was quite dead. How long it had been so she could not guess.
The flame revealed to Jane Clayton's horrified eyes that the baby was completely dead. She couldn't guess how long it had been like that.
A choking lump rose to her throat, her head drooped in silent misery upon the little bundle that she had caught suddenly to her breast.
A tight lump formed in her throat, her head lowered in quiet sadness onto the little bundle she had suddenly pulled to her chest.
For a moment the silence of the hut was unbroken. Then the native woman broke into a hideous wail.
For a moment, the silence in the hut was unbroken. Then the native woman let out a disturbing wail.
A man coughed close before Jane Clayton and spoke her name.
A man coughed nearby Jane Clayton and said her name.
With a start she raised her eyes to look into the sardonic countenance of Nikolas Rokoff.
With a shock, she lifted her gaze to meet the sarcastic face of Nikolas Rokoff.
CHAPTER XIII.
Escape
For a moment Rokoff stood sneering down upon Jane Clayton, then his eyes fell to the little bundle in her lap. Jane had drawn one corner of the blanket over the child’s face, so that to one who did not know the truth it seemed but to be sleeping.
For a moment, Rokoff stood looking down at Jane Clayton with a sneer, then his eyes moved to the small bundle in her lap. Jane had pulled one corner of the blanket over the child's face, so to anyone who didn't know the truth, it appeared that the child was simply sleeping.
“You have gone to a great deal of unnecessary trouble,” said Rokoff, “to bring the child to this village. If you had attended to your own affairs I should have brought it here myself.
“You’ve gone to a lot of unnecessary trouble,” said Rokoff, “to bring the kid to this village. If you had taken care of your own business, I would have brought her here myself.
“You would have been spared the dangers and fatigue of the journey. But I suppose I must thank you for relieving me of the inconvenience of having to care for a young infant on the march.
“You would have been saved from the dangers and exhaustion of the journey. But I guess I should thank you for sparing me the trouble of taking care of a young baby on the march.
“This is the village to which the child was destined from the first. M’ganwazam will rear him carefully, making a good cannibal of him, and if you ever chance to return to civilization it will doubtless afford you much food for thought as you compare the luxuries and comforts of your life with the details of the life your son is living in the village of the Waganwazam.
“This is the village where the child was meant to be from the start. M’ganwazam will raise him well, turning him into a good cannibal, and if you ever happen to come back to civilization, it will surely give you a lot to think about as you compare the luxuries and comforts of your life with the realities of the life your son is living in the village of the Waganwazam.
“Again I thank you for bringing him here for me, and now I must ask you to surrender him to me, that I may turn him over to his foster parents.” As he concluded Rokoff held out his hands for the child, a nasty grin of vindictiveness upon his lips.
“Thanks again for bringing him here for me, but now I need you to hand him over to me so I can give him to his foster parents.” As he finished speaking, Rokoff extended his hands for the child, a cruel grin of spite on his face.
To his surprise Jane Clayton rose and, without a word of protest, laid the little bundle in his arms.
To his surprise, Jane Clayton stood up and, without saying a word, placed the little bundle in his arms.
“Here is the child,” she said. “Thank God he is beyond your power to harm.”
“Here is the child,” she said. “Thank God he is out of your reach to hurt.”
Grasping the import of her words, Rokoff snatched the blanket from the child’s face to seek confirmation of his fears. Jane Clayton watched his expression closely.
Grasping the meaning of her words, Rokoff hurriedly pulled the blanket off the child's face to confirm his fears. Jane Clayton observed his expression closely.
She had been puzzled for days for an answer to the question of Rokoff’s knowledge of the child’s identity. If she had been in doubt before the last shred of that doubt was wiped away as she witnessed the terrible anger of the Russian as he looked upon the dead face of the baby and realized that at the last moment his dearest wish for vengeance had been thwarted by a higher power.
She had been confused for days trying to figure out how much Rokoff knew about the child's identity. If she had any doubts before, they were completely gone after seeing the intense rage on the Russian's face as he looked at the lifeless baby and realized that his greatest desire for revenge had been stopped by a greater force.
Almost throwing the body of the child back into Jane Clayton’s arms, Rokoff stamped up and down the hut, pounding the air with his clenched fists and cursing terribly. At last he halted in front of the young woman, bringing his face down close to hers.
Almost tossing the child’s body back into Jane Clayton’s arms, Rokoff paced back and forth in the hut, hitting the air with his clenched fists and swearing angrily. Finally, he stopped in front of the young woman, leaning his face close to hers.
“You are laughing at me,” he shrieked. “You think that you have beaten me—eh? I’ll show you, as I have shown the miserable ape you call ‘husband,’ what it means to interfere with the plans of Nikolas Rokoff.
“You're laughing at me,” he shouted. “You think you've defeated me—right? I’ll show you, just like I showed the pathetic guy you call ‘husband,’ what it means to mess with the plans of Nikolas Rokoff.
“You have robbed me of the child. I cannot make him the son of a cannibal chief, but”—and he paused as though to let the full meaning of his threat sink deep—“I can make the mother the wife of a cannibal, and that I shall do—after I have finished with her myself.”
“You’ve taken my child from me. I can’t make him the son of a cannibal chief, but”—he paused as if to let the weight of his threat settle in—“I can make the mother the wife of a cannibal, and that’s exactly what I’ll do—after I’m done with her myself.”
If he had thought to wring from Jane Clayton any sign of terror he failed miserably. She was beyond that. Her brain and nerves were numb to suffering and shock.
If he had tried to get any sign of fear out of Jane Clayton, he failed completely. She was past that. Her mind and nerves were numb to pain and shock.
To his surprise a faint, almost happy smile touched her lips. She was thinking with thankful heart that this poor little corpse was not that of her own wee Jack, and that—best of all—Rokoff evidently did not know the truth.
To his surprise, a faint, almost happy smile appeared on her lips. She was thinking with a grateful heart that this poor little body wasn't her own little Jack, and that—best of all—Rokoff clearly didn't know the truth.
She would have liked to have flaunted the fact in his face, but she dared not. If he continued to believe that the child had been hers, so much safer would be the real Jack wherever he might be. She had, of course, no knowledge of the whereabouts of her little son—she did not know, even, that he still lived, and yet there was the chance that he might.
She would have loved to show off that fact to him, but she didn't dare. If he kept thinking that the child was hers, the real Jack would be much safer, no matter where he was. She had no idea where her little son was—she didn't even know if he was still alive, but there was a chance that he might be.
It was more than possible that without Rokoff’s knowledge this child had been substituted for hers by one of the Russian’s confederates, and that even now her son might be safe with friends in London, where there were many, both able and willing, to have paid any ransom which the traitorous conspirator might have asked for the safe release of Lord Greystoke’s son.
It was entirely possible that without Rokoff's knowledge, this child had been swapped for hers by one of the Russian's associates, and that even now her son might be safe with friends in London, where there were many who both could and would have paid any ransom that the treacherous conspirator might have demanded for the safe return of Lord Greystoke’s son.
She had thought it all out a hundred times since she had discovered that the baby which Anderssen had placed in her arms that night upon the Kincaid was not her own, and it had been a constant and gnawing source of happiness to her to dream the whole fantasy through in its every detail.
She had thought it through a hundred times since she found out that the baby Anderssen had put in her arms that night on the Kincaid wasn’t her own, and it had been a constant and nagging source of happiness for her to imagine the whole story in every detail.
No, the Russian must never know that this was not her baby. She realized that her position was hopeless—with Anderssen and her husband dead there was no one in all the world with a desire to succour her who knew where she might be found.
No, the Russian must never find out that this wasn’t her baby. She understood that her situation was hopeless— with Anderssen and her husband dead, there was no one in the world who wanted to help her and knew where she could be found.
Rokoff’s threat, she realized, was no idle one. That he would do, or attempt to do, all that he had promised, she was perfectly sure; but at the worst it meant but a little earlier release from the hideous anguish that she had been enduring. She must find some way to take her own life before the Russian could harm her further.
Rokoff's threat, she understood, wasn't empty. She was certain he would do, or at least try to do, everything he had said he would. But at worst, it just meant a slightly sooner escape from the terrible pain she had been feeling. She had to find a way to end her own life before the Russian could hurt her anymore.
Just now she wanted time—time to think and prepare herself for the end. She felt that she could not take the last, awful step until she had exhausted every possibility of escape. She did not care to live unless she might find her way back to her own child, but slight as such a hope appeared she would not admit its impossibility until the last moment had come, and she faced the fearful reality of choosing between the final alternatives—Nikolas Rokoff on one hand and self-destruction upon the other.
Just now she wanted time—time to think and prepare herself for the end. She felt that she couldn’t take the final, terrible step until she had explored every possibility of escape. She didn’t want to live unless she could find her way back to her own child, but even though that hope seemed small, she wouldn’t accept that it was impossible until the last moment had come, and she faced the daunting reality of choosing between the final options—Nikolas Rokoff on one side and self-destruction on the other.
“Go away!” she said to the Russian. “Go away and leave me in peace with my dead. Have you not brought sufficient misery and anguish upon me without attempting to harm me further? What wrong have I ever done you that you should persist in persecuting me?”
“Go away!” she said to the Russian. “Go away and leave me in peace with my dead. Haven’t you brought enough misery and pain upon me without trying to hurt me more? What wrong have I ever done to you that you should keep on tormenting me?”
“You are suffering for the sins of the monkey you chose when you might have had the love of a gentleman—of Nikolas Rokoff,” he replied. “But where is the use in discussing the matter? We shall bury the child here, and you will return with me at once to my own camp. Tomorrow I shall bring you back and turn you over to your new husband—the lovely M’ganwazam. Come!”
“You're suffering because of the choice you made with that monkey when you could have been with a gentleman—Nikolas Rokoff,” he said. “But what's the point in talking about it? We'll bury the child here, and you’ll come back to my camp with me right away. Tomorrow, I’ll bring you back and hand you over to your new husband—the beautiful M’ganwazam. Let’s go!”
He reached out for the child. Jane, who was on her feet now, turned away from him.
He reached out for the kid. Jane, now standing, turned away from him.
“I shall bury the body,” she said. “Send some men to dig a grave outside the village.”
“I’ll bury the body,” she said. “Send some guys to dig a grave outside the village.”
Rokoff was anxious to have the thing over and get back to his camp with his victim. He thought he saw in her apathy a resignation to her fate. Stepping outside the hut, he motioned her to follow him, and a moment later, with his men, he escorted Jane beyond the village, where beneath a great tree the blacks scooped a shallow grave.
Rokoff was eager to wrap things up and return to his camp with his captive. He thought he noticed in her indifference a submission to her fate. Stepping outside the hut, he signaled for her to follow him, and a moment later, with his men, he led Jane past the village, where beneath a large tree the locals dug a shallow grave.
Wrapping the tiny body in a blanket, Jane laid it tenderly in the black hole, and, turning her head that she might not see the mouldy earth falling upon the pitiful little bundle, she breathed a prayer beside the grave of the nameless waif that had won its way to the innermost recesses of her heart.
Wrapping the tiny body in a blanket, Jane gently placed it in the dark hole, and, turning her head so she wouldn’t see the damp earth falling onto the pitiful little bundle, she whispered a prayer beside the grave of the nameless child who had found its way into the deepest parts of her heart.
Then, dry-eyed but suffering, she rose and followed the Russian through the Stygian blackness of the jungle, along the winding, leafy corridor that led from the village of M’ganwazam, the black cannibal, to the camp of Nikolas Rokoff, the white fiend.
Then, dry-eyed but in pain, she got up and followed the Russian through the pitch-black jungle, along the twisting, leafy path that led from the village of M’ganwazam, the black cannibal, to the camp of Nikolas Rokoff, the white fiend.
Beside them, in the impenetrable thickets that fringed the path, rising to arch above it and shut out the moon, the girl could hear the stealthy, muffled footfalls of great beasts, and ever round about them rose the deafening roars of hunting lions, until the earth trembled to the mighty sound.
Beside them, in the dense bushes that lined the path, leaning over to block out the moon, the girl could hear the quiet, muffled steps of large animals, and all around them, the loud roars of hunting lions rose up, making the ground shake with their powerful sound.
The porters lighted torches now and waved them upon either hand to frighten off the beasts of prey. Rokoff urged them to greater speed, and from the quavering note in his voice Jane Clayton knew that he was weak from terror.
The porters lit torches now and waved them on both sides to scare away the predators. Rokoff urged them to go faster, and from the trembling tone in his voice, Jane Clayton realized he was scared out of his mind.
The sounds of the jungle night recalled most vividly the days and nights that she had spent in a similar jungle with her forest god—with the fearless and unconquerable Tarzan of the Apes. Then there had been no thoughts of terror, though the jungle noises were new to her, and the roar of a lion had seemed the most awe-inspiring sound upon the great earth.
The sounds of the jungle at night reminded her most vividly of the days and nights she spent in a similar jungle with her forest god— the fearless and unbeatable Tarzan of the Apes. Back then, she felt no fear, even though the jungle noises were unfamiliar to her, and the roar of a lion had seemed like the most incredible sound on earth.
How different would it be now if she knew that he was somewhere there in the wilderness, seeking her! Then, indeed, would there be that for which to live, and every reason to believe that succour was close at hand—but he was dead! It was incredible that it should be so.
How different would it be now if she knew that he was out there in the wilderness, looking for her! Then, there would really be a reason to live, and every reason to believe that help was nearby—but he was dead! It was unbelievable that it was like this.
There seemed no place in death for that great body and those mighty thews. Had Rokoff been the one to tell her of her lord’s passing she would have known that he lied. There could be no reason, she thought, why M’ganwazam should have deceived her. She did not know that the Russian had talked with the savage a few minutes before the chief had come to her with his tale.
There seemed to be no place in death for that strong body and those powerful muscles. If Rokoff had been the one to inform her of her lord's death, she would have realized he was lying. She couldn't see any reason why M’ganwazam would have misled her. She was unaware that the Russian had spoken with the savage just a few minutes before the chief had approached her with his story.
At last they reached the rude boma that Rokoff’s porters had thrown up round the Russian’s camp. Here they found all in turmoil. She did not know what it was all about, but she saw that Rokoff was very angry, and from bits of conversation which she could translate she gleaned that there had been further desertions while he had been absent, and that the deserters had taken the bulk of his food and ammunition.
At last they reached the makeshift enclosure that Rokoff’s porters had built around the Russian’s camp. Here, everything was chaotic. She didn’t understand what was going on, but she noticed that Rokoff was extremely angry. From snippets of conversation that she could translate, she figured out there had been more desertions while he was away, and that the deserters had taken most of his food and ammunition.
When he had done venting his rage upon those who remained he returned to where Jane stood under guard of a couple of his white sailors. He grasped her roughly by the arm and started to drag her toward his tent. The girl struggled and fought to free herself, while the two sailors stood by, laughing at the rare treat.
When he finished letting out his anger on those who were left, he went back to where Jane was being watched by a couple of his white sailors. He grabbed her roughly by the arm and began to pull her towards his tent. The girl struggled and fought to escape, while the two sailors just stood by, laughing at the unusual entertainment.
Rokoff did not hesitate to use rough methods when he found that he was to have difficulty in carrying out his designs. Repeatedly he struck Jane Clayton in the face, until at last, half-conscious, she was dragged within his tent.
Rokoff didn't hold back from using harsh tactics when he realized he would struggle to achieve his goals. Time and again, he hit Jane Clayton in the face, until finally, she was half-conscious and dragged into his tent.
Rokoff’s boy had lighted the Russian’s lamp, and now at a word from his master he made himself scarce. Jane had sunk to the floor in the middle of the enclosure. Slowly her numbed senses were returning to her and she was commencing to think very fast indeed. Quickly her eyes ran round the interior of the tent, taking in every detail of its equipment and contents.
Rokoff's son had lit the Russian's lamp, and now at a word from his master, he quickly disappeared. Jane had collapsed on the floor in the middle of the tent. Slowly, her dulled senses were coming back to her, and she was starting to think very clearly. Her eyes quickly scanned the inside of the tent, noting every detail of its setup and contents.
Now the Russian was lifting her to her feet and attempting to drag her to the camp cot that stood at one side of the tent. At his belt hung a heavy revolver. Jane Clayton’s eyes riveted themselves upon it. Her palm itched to grasp the huge butt. She feigned again to swoon, but through her half-closed lids she waited her opportunity.
Now the Russian was lifting her to her feet and trying to drag her to the camp cot that stood off to one side of the tent. A heavy revolver hung from his belt. Jane Clayton's eyes were fixed on it. Her palm itched to grab the big handle. She pretended to faint again, but through her half-closed eyelids, she waited for her chance.
It came just as Rokoff was lifting her upon the cot. A noise at the tent door behind him brought his head quickly about and away from the girl. The butt of the gun was not an inch from her hand. With a single, lightning-like move she snatched the weapon from its holster, and at the same instant Rokoff turned back toward her, realizing his peril.
It happened just as Rokoff was setting her down on the cot. A sound at the tent door behind him made him quickly turn his head away from the girl. The butt of the gun was only an inch from her hand. With a swift, lightning-fast move, she grabbed the weapon from its holster, and at the exact same moment, Rokoff turned back toward her, realizing he was in danger.
She did not dare fire for fear the shot would bring his people about him, and with Rokoff dead she would fall into hands no better than his and to a fate probably even worse than he alone could have imagined. The memory of the two brutes who stood and laughed as Rokoff struck her was still vivid.
She didn't dare shoot because she was afraid the gunfire would attract his people, and with Rokoff dead, she would end up in hands just as bad as his, possibly facing a fate even worse than the terrible things he could have envisioned. The memory of the two thugs who stood there laughing while Rokoff hit her was still fresh in her mind.
As the rage and fear-filled countenance of the Slav turned toward her Jane Clayton raised the heavy revolver high above the pasty face and with all her strength dealt the man a terrific blow between the eyes.
As the angry and terrified face of the Slav turned toward her, Jane Clayton raised the heavy revolver high above the pale face and with all her strength delivered a powerful blow right between the eyes.
Without a sound he sank, limp and unconscious, to the ground. A moment later the girl stood beside him—for a moment at least free from the menace of his lust.
Without a sound, he collapsed, limp and unconscious, onto the ground. A moment later, the girl stood next to him—for at least a moment, free from the threat of his desire.
Outside the tent she again heard the noise that had distracted Rokoff’s attention. What it was she did not know, but, fearing the return of the servant and the discovery of her deed, she stepped quickly to the camp table upon which burned the oil lamp and extinguished the smudgy, evil-smelling flame.
Outside the tent, she heard the noise again that had caught Rokoff’s attention. She didn’t know what it was, but fearing the return of the servant and the discovery of her actions, she quickly moved to the camp table where the oil lamp was burning and snuffed out the dirty, foul-smelling flame.
In the total darkness of the interior she paused for a moment to collect her wits and plan for the next step in her venture for freedom.
In the complete darkness inside, she stopped for a moment to gather her thoughts and figure out the next step in her quest for freedom.
About her was a camp of enemies. Beyond these foes a black wilderness of savage jungle peopled by hideous beasts of prey and still more hideous human beasts.
Around her was a camp of enemies. Beyond these foes lay a dark wilderness of wild jungle inhabited by terrifying creatures and even more terrifying humans.
There was little or no chance that she could survive even a few days of the constant dangers that would confront her there; but the knowledge that she had already passed through so many perils unscathed, and that somewhere out in the faraway world a little child was doubtless at that very moment crying for her, filled her with determination to make the effort to accomplish the seemingly impossible and cross that awful land of horror in search of the sea and the remote chance of succour she might find there.
There was barely any chance that she could survive even a few days of the constant dangers awaiting her there; but knowing that she had already faced so many threats unhurt, and that somewhere out in the distant world a little child was probably crying for her at that very moment, motivated her to try to achieve the seemingly impossible and cross that terrifying land of horror in search of the sea and the slim chance of help she might find there.
Rokoff’s tent stood almost exactly in the centre of the boma. Surrounding it were the tents and shelters of his white companions and the natives of his safari. To pass through these and find egress through the boma seemed a task too fraught with insurmountable obstacles to warrant even the slightest consideration, and yet there was no other way.
Rokoff’s tent was positioned right in the center of the boma. Around it were the tents and shelters of his white companions and the local people from his safari. Getting through these tents and finding a way out of the boma felt like a challenge filled with impossible obstacles that barely seemed worth considering, yet there was no other option.
To remain in the tent until she should be discovered would be to set at naught all that she had risked to gain her freedom, and so with stealthy step and every sense alert she approached the back of the tent to set out upon the first stage of her adventure.
To stay in the tent until someone found her would mean wasting everything she had risked to gain her freedom. So, with careful steps and her senses on high alert, she moved towards the back of the tent to begin the first part of her adventure.
Groping along the rear of the canvas wall, she found that there was no opening there. Quickly she returned to the side of the unconscious Russian. In his belt her groping fingers came upon the hilt of a long hunting-knife, and with this she cut a hole in the back wall of the tent.
Groping along the back of the canvas wall, she realized there was no opening there. Quickly, she went back to the side of the unconscious Russian. Her searching fingers found the hilt of a long hunting knife in his belt, and with it, she cut a hole in the back wall of the tent.
Silently she stepped without. To her immense relief she saw that the camp was apparently asleep. In the dim and flickering light of the dying fires she saw but a single sentry, and he was dozing upon his haunches at the opposite side of the enclosure.
Silently, she stepped outside. To her great relief, she saw that the camp seemed to be asleep. In the dim and flickering light of the dying fires, she noticed just one sentry, and he was dozing on his haunches at the far side of the enclosure.
Keeping the tent between him and herself, she crossed between the small shelters of the native porters to the boma wall beyond.
Keeping the tent between her and him, she walked between the small shelters of the local porters to the boma wall ahead.
Outside, in the darkness of the tangled jungle, she could hear the roaring of lions, the laughing of hyenas, and the countless, nameless noises of the midnight jungle.
Outside, in the dark of the dense jungle, she could hear the roaring of lions, the laughter of hyenas, and the countless, unnamed sounds of the midnight jungle.
For a moment she hesitated, trembling. The thought of the prowling beasts out there in the darkness was appalling. Then, with a sudden brave toss of her head, she attacked the thorny boma wall with her delicate hands. Torn and bleeding though they were, she worked on breathlessly until she had made an opening through which she could worm her body, and at last she stood outside the enclosure.
For a moment, she hesitated, shaking. The idea of the lurking beasts out there in the dark was terrifying. Then, with a sudden surge of courage, she charged at the thorny wall with her fragile hands. Even though they were torn and bleeding, she kept going breathlessly until she created an opening wide enough to squeeze her body through, and finally, she stood outside the enclosure.
Behind her lay a fate worse than death, at the hands of human beings.
Behind her lay a fate worse than death, at the hands of humans.
Before her lay an almost certain fate—but it was only death—sudden, merciful, and honourable death.
Before her was an almost certain fate—but it was only death—sudden, merciful, and honorable death.
Without a tremor and without regret she darted away from the camp, and a moment later the mysterious jungle had closed about her.
Without hesitation and without looking back, she dashed away from the camp, and moments later, the mysterious jungle enveloped her.
CHAPTER XIV.
Alone in the Jungle
Tambudza, leading Tarzan of the Apes toward the camp of the Russian, moved very slowly along the winding jungle path, for she was old and her legs stiff with rheumatism.
Tambudza, guiding Tarzan of the Apes to the Russian camp, moved very slowly along the twisting jungle path, as she was old and her legs were stiff with rheumatism.
So it was that the runners dispatched by M’ganwazam to warn Rokoff that the white giant was in his village and that he would be slain that night reached the Russian’s camp before Tarzan and his ancient guide had covered half the distance.
So it was that the runners sent by M’ganwazam to warn Rokoff that the white giant was in his village and that he would be killed that night reached the Russian’s camp before Tarzan and his old guide had covered half the distance.
The guides found the white man’s camp in a turmoil. Rokoff had that morning been discovered stunned and bleeding within his tent. When he had recovered his senses and realized that Jane Clayton had escaped, his rage was boundless.
The guides found the white man’s camp in chaos. That morning, Rokoff had been found dazed and bleeding in his tent. Once he regained his senses and realized that Jane Clayton had escaped, his anger knew no bounds.
Rushing about the camp with his rifle, he had sought to shoot down the native sentries who had allowed the young woman to elude their vigilance, but several of the other whites, realizing that they were already in a precarious position owing to the numerous desertions that Rokoff’s cruelty had brought about, seized and disarmed him.
Rushing around the camp with his rifle, he tried to shoot the native guards who let the young woman slip away from their watch, but several of the other white men, aware that they were already in a risky situation because of the many desertions caused by Rokoff’s brutality, grabbed him and took away his weapon.
Then came the messengers from M’ganwazam, but scarce had they told their story and Rokoff was preparing to depart with them for their village when other runners, panting from the exertions of their swift flight through the jungle, rushed breathless into the firelight, crying that the great white giant had escaped from M’ganwazam and was already on his way to wreak vengeance against his enemies.
Then the messengers from M’ganwazam arrived, but barely had they shared their story when Rokoff started getting ready to leave with them to their village. Suddenly, more runners, gasping from their rapid journey through the jungle, burst into the firelight, shouting that the great white giant had escaped from M’ganwazam and was already on his way to take revenge on his enemies.
Instantly confusion reigned within the encircling boma. The blacks belonging to Rokoff’s safari were terror-stricken at the thought of the proximity of the white giant who hunted through the jungle with a fierce pack of apes and panthers at his heels.
Instantly, confusion spread throughout the surrounding enclosure. Rokoff's safari members were terrified at the thought of the nearby white giant who prowled the jungle with a fierce pack of monkeys and panthers at his heels.
Before the whites realized what had happened the superstitious fears of the natives had sent them scurrying into the bush—their own carriers as well as the messengers from M’ganwazam—but even in their haste they had not neglected to take with them every article of value upon which they could lay their hands.
Before the white people understood what had happened, the superstitious fears of the locals had sent them rushing into the bushes—their own porters as well as the messengers from M’ganwazam—but even in their hurry, they made sure to grab every valuable item they could find.
Thus Rokoff and the seven white sailors found themselves deserted and robbed in the midst of a wilderness.
Thus, Rokoff and the seven white sailors found themselves abandoned and robbed in the middle of a wilderness.
The Russian, following his usual custom, berated his companions, laying all the blame upon their shoulders for the events which had led up to the almost hopeless condition in which they now found themselves; but the sailors were in no mood to brook his insults and his cursing.
The Russian, as he usually did, yelled at his companions, putting all the blame on them for the situation that had led them to the almost hopeless state they were in now; but the sailors weren't in the mood to tolerate his insults and cursing.
In the midst of this tirade one of them drew a revolver and fired point-blank at the Russian. The fellow’s aim was poor, but his act so terrified Rokoff that he turned and fled for his tent.
In the middle of this rant, one of them pulled out a revolver and fired directly at the Russian. The guy's aim was off, but his action scared Rokoff so much that he turned and ran to his tent.
As he ran his eyes chanced to pass beyond the boma to the edge of the forest, and there he caught a glimpse of that which sent his craven heart cold with a fear that almost expunged his terror of the seven men at his back, who by this time were all firing in hate and revenge at his retreating figure.
As he scanned the area, his gaze drifted past the enclosure to the forest's edge, where he caught sight of something that chilled his cowardly heart with a fear that almost made him forget the terror of the seven men behind him, all of whom were now shooting in anger and revenge at his fleeing figure.
What he saw was the giant figure of an almost naked white man emerging from the bush.
What he saw was the huge figure of an almost naked white man coming out of the bushes.
Darting into his tent, the Russian did not halt in his flight, but kept right on through the rear wall, taking advantage of the long slit that Jane Clayton had made the night before.
Darting into his tent, the Russian didn't stop in his rush but kept going straight through the back wall, using the long slit that Jane Clayton had made the night before.
The terror-stricken Muscovite scurried like a hunted rabbit through the hole that still gaped in the boma’s wall at the point where his own prey had escaped, and as Tarzan approached the camp upon the opposite side Rokoff disappeared into the jungle in the wake of Jane Clayton.
The terrified Muscovite dashed like a scared rabbit through the opening in the boma’s wall where his own target had gotten away, and as Tarzan neared the camp on the other side, Rokoff vanished into the jungle, following Jane Clayton.
As the ape-man entered the boma with old Tambudza at his elbow the seven sailors, recognizing him, turned and fled in the opposite direction. Tarzan saw that Rokoff was not among them, and so he let them go their way—his business was with the Russian, whom he expected to find in his tent. As to the sailors, he was sure that the jungle would exact from them expiation for their villainies, nor, doubtless, was he wrong, for his were the last white man’s eyes to rest upon any of them.
As the ape-man walked into the enclosure with old Tambudza by his side, the seven sailors recognized him and ran off in the other direction. Tarzan noticed that Rokoff wasn't with them, so he let them go—his focus was on the Russian, who he thought would be in his tent. As for the sailors, he was confident that the jungle would make them pay for their wrongdoings, and he was probably right, since his were the last white man's eyes to see any of them.
Finding Rokoff’s tent empty, Tarzan was about to set out in search of the Russian when Tambudza suggested to him that the departure of the white man could only have resulted from word reaching him from M’ganwazam that Tarzan was in his village.
Finding Rokoff’s tent empty, Tarzan was about to head out to find the Russian when Tambudza suggested that the white man's departure could only be because he heard from M’ganwazam that Tarzan was in his village.
“He has doubtless hastened there,” argued the old woman. “If you would find him let us return at once.”
“He’s definitely gone there,” argued the old woman. “If you want to find him, let’s go back right away.”
Tarzan himself thought that this would probably prove to be the fact, so he did not waste time in an endeavour to locate the Russian’s trail, but, instead, set out briskly for the village of M’ganwazam, leaving Tambudza to plod slowly in his wake.
Tarzan believed this would likely be the case, so he didn't waste time trying to find the Russian's trail. Instead, he set off quickly toward the village of M’ganwazam, leaving Tambudza to follow slowly behind him.
His one hope was that Jane was still safe and with Rokoff. If this was the case, it would be but a matter of an hour or more before he should be able to wrest her from the Russian.
His only hope was that Jane was still safe and with Rokoff. If that was true, it would just be a matter of an hour or so before he could take her away from the Russian.
He knew now that M’ganwazam was treacherous and that he might have to fight to regain possession of his wife. He wished that Mugambi, Sheeta, Akut, and the balance of the pack were with him, for he realized that single-handed it would be no child’s play to bring Jane safely from the clutches of two such scoundrels as Rokoff and the wily M’ganwazam.
He now knew that M’ganwazam was untrustworthy and that he might have to fight to get his wife back. He wished that Mugambi, Sheeta, Akut, and the rest of the group were with him, because he understood that it wouldn’t be easy to bring Jane safely out of the hands of two such villains as Rokoff and the cunning M’ganwazam.
To his surprise he found no sign of either Rokoff or Jane in the village, and as he could not trust the word of the chief, he wasted no time in futile inquiry. So sudden and unexpected had been his return, and so quickly had he vanished into the jungle after learning that those he sought were not among the Waganwazam, that old M’ganwazam had no time to prevent his going.
To his surprise, he found no trace of either Rokoff or Jane in the village, and since he couldn't trust the chief's word, he didn’t waste time on pointless questions. His return had been so sudden and unexpected, and he had disappeared into the jungle so quickly after discovering that those he was looking for weren’t among the Waganwazam, that old M’ganwazam didn’t have a chance to stop him.
Swinging through the trees, he hastened back to the deserted camp he had so recently left, for here, he knew, was the logical place to take up the trail of Rokoff and Jane.
Swinging through the trees, he hurried back to the empty camp he had just left, because he knew this was the right place to pick up the trail of Rokoff and Jane.
Arrived at the boma, he circled carefully about the outside of the enclosure until, opposite a break in the thorny wall, he came to indications that something had recently passed into the jungle. His acute sense of smell told him that both of those he sought had fled from the camp in this direction, and a moment later he had taken up the trail and was following the faint spoor.
Arriving at the boma, he carefully walked around the outside of the enclosure until he spotted a break in the thorny wall. There, he noticed signs that something had recently entered the jungle. His sharp sense of smell informed him that both of the people he was looking for had escaped from the camp in this direction, and moments later, he picked up the trail and began following the faint footprints.
Far ahead of him a terror-stricken young woman was slinking along a narrow game-trail, fearful that the next moment would bring her face to face with some savage beast or equally savage man. As she ran on, hoping against hope that she had hit upon the direction that would lead her eventually to the great river, she came suddenly upon a familiar spot.
Far ahead of him, a terrified young woman was sneaking along a narrow game trail, scared that the next moment would have her face to face with some wild animal or an equally brutal man. As she kept running, desperately hoping she had found the way that would eventually lead her to the great river, she suddenly came across a familiar spot.
At one side of the trail, beneath a giant tree, lay a little heap of loosely piled brush—to her dying day that little spot of jungle would be indelibly impressed upon her memory. It was where Anderssen had hidden her—where he had given up his life in the vain effort to save her from Rokoff.
At one side of the trail, beneath a giant tree, was a small pile of loosely stacked brush—she would remember that little patch of jungle for the rest of her life. It was where Anderssen had hidden her—where he had sacrificed his life in a futile attempt to save her from Rokoff.
At sight of it she recalled the rifle and ammunition that the man had thrust upon her at the last moment. Until now she had forgotten them entirely. Still clutched in her hand was the revolver she had snatched from Rokoff’s belt, but that could contain at most not over six cartridges—not enough to furnish her with food and protection both on the long journey to the sea.
At the sight of it, she remembered the rifle and ammunition that the man had forced on her at the last minute. Until now, she had completely forgotten about them. Still grasped in her hand was the revolver she had taken from Rokoff’s belt, but it could hold at most six rounds—not enough to provide her with food and protection for the long journey to the sea.
With bated breath she groped beneath the little mound, scarce daring to hope that the treasure remained where she had left it; but, to her infinite relief and joy, her hand came at once upon the barrel of the heavy weapon and then upon the bandoleer of cartridges.
With held breath, she reached under the small mound, hardly daring to hope that the treasure was still where she had left it; but, to her immense relief and joy, her hand quickly found the barrel of the heavy weapon and then the bandolier of cartridges.
As she threw the latter about her shoulder and felt the weight of the big game-gun in her hand a sudden sense of security suffused her. It was with new hope and a feeling almost of assured success that she again set forward upon her journey.
As she tossed the latter over her shoulder and felt the weight of the heavy hunting rifle in her hand, a sudden sense of security washed over her. With renewed hope and a feeling of almost guaranteed success, she continued on her journey.
That night she slept in the crotch of a tree, as Tarzan had so often told her that he was accustomed to doing, and early the next morning was upon her way again. Late in the afternoon, as she was about to cross a little clearing, she was startled at the sight of a huge ape coming from the jungle upon the opposite side.
That night she slept in the fork of a tree, just like Tarzan had often said he used to do, and early the next morning she was on her way again. Later in the afternoon, as she was about to cross a small clearing, she was startled to see a huge ape coming from the jungle on the other side.
The wind was blowing directly across the clearing between them, and Jane lost no time in putting herself downwind from the huge creature. Then she hid in a clump of heavy bush and watched, holding the rifle ready for instant use.
The wind was blowing straight across the clearing between them, and Jane quickly moved to position herself downwind from the massive creature. Then she concealed herself in a thicket of thick bushes and observed, keeping the rifle ready for immediate action.
To her consternation she saw that the apes were pausing in the centre of the clearing. They came together in a little knot, where they stood looking backward, as though in expectation of the coming of others of their tribe. Jane wished that they would go on, for she knew that at any moment some little, eddying gust of wind might carry her scent down to their nostrils, and then what would the protection of her rifle amount to in the face of those gigantic muscles and mighty fangs?
To her dismay, she saw that the apes had stopped in the middle of the clearing. They gathered in a small group, looking back as if waiting for more of their kind to arrive. Jane hoped they would move on because she realized that at any moment, a small gust of wind could carry her scent to them, and then what good would her rifle do against those massive muscles and powerful teeth?
Her eyes moved back and forth between the apes and the edge of the jungle toward which they were gazing until at last she perceived the object of their halt and the thing that they awaited. They were being stalked.
Her eyes darted between the apes and the edge of the jungle they were staring at until she finally realized what had caused their pause and what they were waiting for. They were being hunted.
Of this she was positive, as she saw the lithe, sinewy form of a panther glide noiselessly from the jungle at the point at which the apes had emerged but a moment before.
Of this, she was sure, as she watched the sleek, muscular shape of a panther move silently from the jungle at the spot where the apes had just appeared moments before.
Quickly the beast trotted across the clearing toward the anthropoids. Jane wondered at their apparent apathy, and a moment later her wonder turned to amazement as she saw the great cat come quite close to the apes, who appeared entirely unconcerned by its presence, and, squatting down in their midst, fell assiduously to the business of preening, which occupies most of the waking hours of the cat family.
Quickly, the beast trotted across the clearing toward the humans. Jane was puzzled by their apparent indifference, and a moment later, her confusion turned to amazement as she saw the big cat get very close to the apes, who seemed completely unfazed by its presence. Squatting down among them, the cat started to groom itself, which is what the feline family spends most of its waking hours doing.
If the young woman was surprised by the sight of these natural enemies fraternizing, it was with emotions little short of fear for her own sanity that she presently saw a tall, muscular warrior enter the clearing and join the group of savage beasts assembled there.
If the young woman was shocked to see these natural enemies getting along, she felt a mix of fear for her own sanity as she watched a tall, muscular warrior step into the clearing and join the group of wild beasts gathered there.
At first sight of the man she had been positive that he would be torn to pieces, and she had half risen from her shelter, raising her rifle to her shoulder to do what she could to avert the man’s terrible fate.
At first sight of the man, she was sure he would be torn to pieces, and she had half risen from her cover, raising her rifle to her shoulder to do whatever she could to prevent the man’s awful fate.
Now she saw that he seemed actually conversing with the beasts—issuing orders to them.
Now she saw that he actually seemed to be talking to the animals—giving them orders.
Presently the entire company filed on across the clearing and disappeared in the jungle upon the opposite side.
Currently, the whole group marched across the clearing and vanished into the jungle on the other side.
With a gasp of mingled incredulity and relief Jane Clayton staggered to her feet and fled on away from the terrible horde that had just passed her, while a half-mile behind her another individual, following the same trail as she, lay frozen with terror behind an ant-hill as the hideous band passed quite close to him.
With a gasp of mixed disbelief and relief, Jane Clayton stumbled to her feet and ran away from the terrifying group that had just passed her. Half a mile behind her, another person, following the same path, lay frozen in fear behind an ant hill as the awful crowd went right by him.
This one was Rokoff; but he had recognized the members of the awful aggregation as allies of Tarzan of the Apes. No sooner, therefore, had the beasts passed him than he rose and raced through the jungle as fast as he could go, in order that he might put as much distance as possible between himself and these frightful beasts.
This one was Rokoff; but he had recognized the members of the terrible group as allies of Tarzan of the Apes. As soon as the beasts passed him, he got up and sprinted through the jungle as fast as he could to put as much distance as possible between himself and those terrifying creatures.
So it happened that as Jane Clayton came to the bank of the river, down which she hoped to float to the ocean and eventual rescue, Nikolas Rokoff was but a short distance in her rear.
So it happened that as Jane Clayton reached the riverbank, where she hoped to float to the ocean and eventually be rescued, Nikolas Rokoff was just a short distance behind her.
Upon the bank the girl saw a great dugout drawn half-way from the water and tied securely to a near-by tree.
Upon the bank, the girl saw a large dugout pulled halfway out of the water and securely tied to a nearby tree.
This, she felt, would solve the question of transportation to the sea could she but launch the huge, unwieldy craft. Unfastening the rope that had moored it to the tree, Jane pushed frantically upon the bow of the heavy canoe, but for all the results that were apparent she might as well have been attempting to shove the earth out of its orbit.
This, she thought, would solve the transportation issue to the sea if she could just launch the massive, awkward boat. Untying the rope that had secured it to the tree, Jane pushed desperately on the front of the heavy canoe, but for all the effort she put in, it was like trying to move the earth out of its orbit.
She was about winded when it occurred to her to try working the dugout into the stream by loading the stern with ballast and then rocking the bow back and forth along the bank until the craft eventually worked itself into the river.
She was pretty out of breath when it struck her to try getting the canoe into the stream by adding weight to the back and then rocking the front back and forth along the bank until the boat finally moved into the river.
There were no stones or rocks available, but along the shore she found quantities of driftwood deposited by the river at a slightly higher stage. These she gathered and piled far in the stern of the boat, until at last, to her immense relief, she saw the bow rise gently from the mud of the bank and the stern drift slowly with the current until it again lodged a few feet farther down-stream.
There were no stones or rocks around, but along the shore she found lots of driftwood left by the river during a higher water level. She collected it and stacked it far in the back of the boat, and finally, to her great relief, she saw the front rise gently from the mud of the bank and the back float slowly with the current until it got stuck a few feet downstream.
Jane found that by running back and forth between the bow and stern she could alternately raise and lower each end of the boat as she shifted her weight from one end to the other, with the result that each time she leaped to the stern the canoe moved a few inches farther into the river.
Jane discovered that by sprinting back and forth between the front and back of the boat, she could raise and lower each end as she shifted her weight from one side to the other. This meant that every time she jumped to the back, the canoe drifted a few inches further into the river.
As the success of her plan approached more closely to fruition she became so wrapped in her efforts that she failed to note the figure of a man standing beneath a huge tree at the edge of the jungle from which he had just emerged.
As her plan got closer to success, she became so absorbed in her efforts that she didn't notice a man standing under a large tree at the edge of the jungle he had just come out of.
He watched her and her labours with a cruel and malicious grin upon his swarthy countenance.
He watched her and her work with a cruel and malicious grin on his dark face.
The boat at last became so nearly free of the retarding mud and of the bank that Jane felt positive that she could pole it off into deeper water with one of the paddles which lay in the bottom of the rude craft. With this end in view she seized upon one of these implements and had just plunged it into the river bottom close to the shore when her eyes happened to rise to the edge of the jungle.
The boat finally got almost free from the slowing mud and the riverbank, and Jane was sure she could push it into deeper water with one of the paddles lying in the bottom of the rough craft. With that goal in mind, she grabbed one of the paddles and had just thrust it into the riverbed near the shore when her gaze happened to catch the edge of the jungle.
As her gaze fell upon the figure of the man a little cry of terror rose to her lips. It was Rokoff.
As she looked at the man, a small cry of fear escaped her lips. It was Rokoff.
He was running toward her now and shouting to her to wait or he would shoot—though as he was entirely unarmed it was difficult to discover just how he intended making good his threat.
He was running toward her now, yelling for her to wait or he would shoot—though since he was completely unarmed, it was hard to see how he planned to follow through on his threat.
Jane Clayton knew nothing of the various misfortunes that had befallen the Russian since she had escaped from his tent, so she believed that his followers must be close at hand.
Jane Clayton knew nothing of the different troubles that had come upon the Russian since she had fled from his tent, so she thought that his followers must be nearby.
However, she had no intention of falling again into the man’s clutches. She would rather die at once than that that should happen to her. Another minute and the boat would be free.
However, she had no intention of falling back into the man’s grasp. She would rather die right then than let that happen to her. Another minute and the boat would be free.
Once in the current of the river she would be beyond Rokoff’s power to stop her, for there was no other boat upon the shore, and no man, and certainly not the cowardly Rokoff, would dare to attempt to swim the crocodile-infested water in an effort to overtake her.
Once she was in the river's current, Rokoff wouldn't be able to stop her, since there was no other boat on the shore, and no one, especially not the cowardly Rokoff, would dare to try swimming through the crocodile-infested waters to catch up with her.
Rokoff, on his part, was bent more upon escape than aught else. He would gladly have forgone any designs he might have had upon Jane Clayton would she but permit him to share this means of escape that she had discovered. He would promise anything if she would let him come aboard the dugout, but he did not think that it was necessary to do so.
Rokoff was more focused on escaping than anything else. He would have happily given up any plans he might have had for Jane Clayton if she would just let him join her in the escape she had found. He would promise anything if she would allow him to come on the dugout, but he didn’t think it was necessary to do so.
He saw that he could easily reach the bow of the boat before it cleared the shore, and then it would not be necessary to make promises of any sort. Not that Rokoff would have felt the slightest compunction in ignoring any promises he might have made the girl, but he disliked the idea of having to sue for favour with one who had so recently assaulted and escaped him.
He saw that he could easily get to the front of the boat before it left the shore, and then he wouldn’t have to make any promises. Not that Rokoff would feel any guilt about breaking any promises he might have made to the girl, but he didn’t like the idea of having to beg for favor from someone who had just attacked him and gotten away.
Already he was gloating over the days and nights of revenge that would be his while the heavy dugout drifted its slow way to the ocean.
Already he was relishing the days and nights of revenge that would be his while the heavy dugout slowly made its way to the ocean.
Jane Clayton, working furiously to shove the boat beyond his reach, suddenly realized that she was to be successful, for with a little lurch the dugout swung quickly into the current, just as the Russian reached out to place his hand upon its bow.
Jane Clayton, working hard to push the boat out of his reach, suddenly realized she was going to succeed, because with a little lurch the dugout quickly swung into the current, just as the Russian reached out to put his hand on its bow.
His fingers did not miss their goal by a half-dozen inches. The girl almost collapsed with the reaction from the terrific mental, physical, and nervous strain under which she had been labouring for the past few minutes. But, thank Heaven, at last she was safe!
His fingers didn't miss their target by more than six inches. The girl nearly collapsed from the intense mental, physical, and nervous strain she'd been under for the past few minutes. But, thank goodness, she was finally safe!
Even as she breathed a silent prayer of thanksgiving, she saw a sudden expression of triumph lighten the features of the cursing Russian, and at the same instant he dropped suddenly to the ground, grasping firmly upon something which wriggled through the mud toward the water.
Even as she quietly thanked her lucky stars, she noticed a sudden look of victory brighten the face of the swearing Russian, and at the same moment, he dropped abruptly to the ground, gripping tightly to something that was squirming through the mud toward the water.
Jane Clayton crouched, wide-eyed and horror-stricken, in the bottom of the boat as she realized that at the last instant success had been turned to failure, and that she was indeed again in the power of the malignant Rokoff.
Jane Clayton crouched, wide-eyed and terrified, at the bottom of the boat as she realized that at the last moment, success had turned to failure, and that she was once again at the mercy of the malicious Rokoff.
For the thing that the man had seen and grasped was the end of the trailing rope with which the dugout had been moored to the tree.
For what the man had seen and understood was the end of the trailing rope that the canoe had been tied to the tree with.
CHAPTER XV.
Down the Ugambi
Halfway between the Ugambi and the village of the Waganwazam, Tarzan came upon the pack moving slowly along his old spoor. Mugambi could scarce believe that the trail of the Russian and the mate of his savage master had passed so close to that of the pack.
Halfway between the Ugambi and the Waganwazam village, Tarzan encountered the pack moving slowly along his old trail. Mugambi could hardly believe that the Russian’s and his savage master’s paths had come so close to the pack’s.
It seemed incredible that two human beings should have come so close to them without having been detected by some of the marvellously keen and alert beasts; but Tarzan pointed out the spoor of the two he trailed, and at certain points the black could see that the man and the woman must have been in hiding as the pack passed them, watching every move of the ferocious creatures.
It seemed unbelievable that two people could have gotten so close to them without being noticed by the incredibly sharp and alert animals. But Tarzan pointed out the tracks of the two he was following, and at certain spots, the black man could see that the man and the woman must have been hiding as the pack went by, watching every move of the ferocious creatures.
It had been apparent to Tarzan from the first that Jane and Rokoff were not travelling together. The spoor showed distinctly that the young woman had been a considerable distance ahead of the Russian at first, though the farther the ape-man continued along the trail the more obvious it became that the man was rapidly overhauling his quarry.
It was clear to Tarzan from the start that Jane and Rokoff were not traveling together. The tracks clearly indicated that the young woman had been quite far ahead of the Russian initially, but as the ape-man followed the trail, it became increasingly obvious that the man was quickly catching up to his target.
At first there had been the spoor of wild beasts over the footprints of Jane Clayton, while upon the top of all Rokoff’s spoor showed that he had passed over the trail after the animals had left their records upon the ground. But later there were fewer and fewer animal imprints occurring between those of Jane’s and the Russian’s feet, until as he approached the river the ape-man became aware that Rokoff could not have been more than a few hundred yards behind the girl.
At first, there were tracks from wild animals over Jane Clayton's footprints, and on top of that, Rokoff's tracks showed that he had gone over the trail after the animals had left their marks. But then, fewer and fewer animal tracks appeared between Jane's and the Russian's footprints, until, as he got closer to the river, the ape-man realized that Rokoff must have been no more than a few hundred yards behind the girl.
He felt they must be close ahead of him now, and, with a little thrill of expectation, he leaped rapidly forward ahead of the pack. Swinging swiftly through the trees, he came out upon the river-bank at the very point at which Rokoff had overhauled Jane as she endeavoured to launch the cumbersome dugout.
He sensed they must be just ahead of him now, and with a rush of excitement, he quickly dashed ahead of the group. Moving smoothly through the trees, he emerged on the riverbank right at the spot where Rokoff had caught up with Jane as she tried to launch the heavy dugout.
In the mud along the bank the ape-man saw the footprints of the two he sought, but there was neither boat nor people there when he arrived, nor, at first glance, any sign of their whereabouts.
In the mud along the shore, the ape-man saw the footprints of the two he was looking for, but there was no boat or people there when he got there, nor, at first glance, any sign of where they might be.
It was plain that they had shoved off a native canoe and embarked upon the bosom of the stream, and as the ape-man’s eye ran swiftly down the course of the river beneath the shadows of the overarching trees he saw in the distance, just as it rounded a bend that shut it off from his view, a drifting dugout in the stern of which was the figure of a man.
It was clear that they had pushed away a native canoe and set off into the stream, and as the ape-man's gaze quickly followed the river's flow beneath the shadows of the tall trees, he spotted, just as it rounded a bend that blocked it from his sight, a drifting dugout with a man sitting in the back.
Just as the pack came in sight of the river they saw their agile leader racing down the river’s bank, leaping from hummock to hummock of the swampy ground that spread between them and a little promontory which rose just where the river curved inward from their sight.
Just as the group reached the river, they spotted their quick leader sprinting down the riverbank, jumping from bump to bump on the marshy ground that stretched between them and a small point of land that jutted out where the river curved out of view.
To follow him it was necessary for the heavy, cumbersome apes to make a wide detour, and Sheeta, too, who hated water. Mugambi followed after them as rapidly as he could in the wake of the great white master.
To keep up with him, the large, clumsy apes had to take a long detour, and so did Sheeta, who disliked water. Mugambi hurried after them as fast as he could, following the big white master.
A half-hour of rapid travelling across the swampy neck of land and over the rising promontory brought Tarzan, by a short cut, to the inward bend of the winding river, and there before him upon the bosom of the stream he saw the dugout, and in its stern Nikolas Rokoff.
A quick half-hour journey through the swampy land and over the rising hill led Tarzan, via a shortcut, to the inner curve of the winding river, and there before him on the surface of the water he saw the dugout, with Nikolas Rokoff in the back.
Jane was not with the Russian.
Jane was not with the Russian.
At sight of his enemy the broad scar upon the ape-man’s brow burned scarlet, and there rose to his lips the hideous, bestial challenge of the bull-ape.
At the sight of his enemy, the wide scar on the ape-man's forehead turned bright red, and a horrific, primal challenge of the bull-ape rose to his lips.
Rokoff shuddered as the weird and terrible alarm fell upon his ears. Cowering in the bottom of the boat, his teeth chattering in terror, he watched the man he feared above all other creatures upon the face of the earth as he ran quickly to the edge of the water.
Rokoff shuddered as the strange and terrifying alarm reached his ears. Huddled at the bottom of the boat, his teeth chattering in fear, he watched the man he feared more than anyone else in the world as he rushed to the edge of the water.
Even though the Russian knew that he was safe from his enemy, the very sight of him threw him into a frenzy of trembling cowardice, which became frantic hysteria as he saw the white giant dive fearlessly into the forbidding waters of the tropical river.
Even though the Russian knew he was safe from his enemy, just seeing him sent him into a frenzy of shaking fear, which turned into sheer panic as he watched the white giant dive boldly into the intimidating waters of the tropical river.
With steady, powerful strokes the ape-man forged out into the stream toward the drifting dugout. Now Rokoff seized one of the paddles lying in the bottom of the craft, and, with terrorwide eyes still glued upon the living death that pursued him, struck out madly in an effort to augment the speed of the unwieldy canoe.
With strong, steady strokes, the ape-man pushed out into the stream toward the drifting dugout. Now Rokoff grabbed one of the paddles lying in the bottom of the boat and, with terrified eyes still fixed on the living death chasing him, paddled furiously in an attempt to speed up the clumsy canoe.
And from the opposite bank a sinister ripple, unseen by either man, moved steadily toward the half-naked swimmer.
And from the other side of the bank, an ominous ripple, unnoticed by either man, moved steadily toward the half-naked swimmer.
Tarzan had reached the stern of the craft at last. One hand upstretched grasped the gunwale. Rokoff sat frozen with fear, unable to move a hand or foot, his eyes riveted upon the face of his Nemesis.
Tarzan finally made it to the back of the boat. One hand stretched out and grabbed the edge. Rokoff sat there paralyzed with fear, unable to move even a finger or a toe, his eyes locked on the face of his enemy.
Then a sudden commotion in the water behind the swimmer caught his attention. He saw the ripple, and he knew what caused it.
Then a sudden disturbance in the water behind the swimmer grabbed his attention. He noticed the ripple and realized what had caused it.
At the same instant Tarzan felt mighty jaws close upon his right leg. He tried to struggle free and raise himself over the side of the boat. His efforts would have succeeded had not this unexpected interruption galvanized the malign brain of the Russian into instant action with its sudden promise of deliverance and revenge.
At that moment, Tarzan felt powerful jaws clamp down on his right leg. He tried to break free and lift himself over the edge of the boat. His efforts would have worked if this unexpected interruption hadn't sparked the evil mind of the Russian into immediate action with its sudden promise of escape and revenge.
Like a venomous snake the man leaped toward the stern of the boat, and with a single swift blow struck Tarzan across the head with the heavy paddle. The ape-man’s fingers slipped from their hold upon the gunwale.
Like a venomous snake, the man lunged toward the back of the boat and, with one quick strike, hit Tarzan on the head with the heavy paddle. The ape-man's fingers lost their grip on the side of the boat.
There was a short struggle at the surface, and then a swirl of waters, a little eddy, and a burst of bubbles soon smoothed out by the flowing current marked for the instant the spot where Tarzan of the Apes, Lord of the Jungle, disappeared from the sight of men beneath the gloomy waters of the dark and forbidding Ugambi.
There was a brief struggle at the surface, and then a swirl of water, a small eddy, and a burst of bubbles that were quickly smoothed out by the flowing current marked the moment when Tarzan of the Apes, Lord of the Jungle, vanished from view below the dark and intimidating waters of the Ugambi.
Weak from terror, Rokoff sank shuddering into the bottom of the dugout. For a moment he could not realize the good fortune that had befallen him—all that he could see was the figure of a silent, struggling white man disappearing beneath the surface of the river to unthinkable death in the slimy mud of the bottom.
Weak from fear, Rokoff collapsed trembling at the bottom of the dugout. For a moment, he couldn't comprehend the luck that had come his way—all he could see was the shape of a silent, struggling white man vanishing beneath the surface of the river to an unimaginable death in the murky mud below.
Slowly all that it meant to him filtered into the mind of the Russian, and then a cruel smile of relief and triumph touched his lips; but it was short-lived, for just as he was congratulating himself that he was now comparatively safe to proceed upon his way to the coast unmolested, a mighty pandemonium rose from the river-bank close by.
Slowly, everything it meant to him sank into the mind of the Russian, and then a cruel smile of relief and triumph crossed his lips; but it was brief, because just as he was congratulating himself for being relatively safe to continue his journey to the coast without any trouble, a huge uproar erupted from the riverbank nearby.
As his eyes sought the authors of the frightful sound he saw standing upon the shore, glaring at him with hate-filled eyes, a devil-faced panther surrounded by the hideous apes of Akut, and in the forefront of them a giant black warrior who shook his fist at him, threatening him with terrible death.
As his eyes searched for the source of the terrifying sound, he saw figures on the shore, staring at him with eyes full of hate: a devilish-looking panther surrounded by the grotesque apes of Akut, and at the front, a massive black warrior shaking his fist at him, threatening him with a brutal death.
The nightmare of that flight down the Ugambi with the hideous horde racing after him by day and by night, now abreast of him, now lost in the mazes of the jungle far behind for hours and once for a whole day, only to reappear again upon his trail grim, relentless, and terrible, reduced the Russian from a strong and robust man to an emaciated, white-haired, fear-gibbering thing before ever the bay and the ocean broke upon his hopeless vision.
The nightmare of that flight down the Ugambi with the terrifying group chasing him day and night, now right next to him, now lost in the thick jungle far behind for hours and once for a full day, only to show up again on his path grim, unyielding, and terrifying, turned the Russian from a strong and healthy man into a frail, white-haired, quaking figure before he even saw the bay and the ocean filled with despair.
Past populous villages he had fled. Time and again warriors had put out in their canoes to intercept him, but each time the hideous horde had swept into view to send the terrified natives shrieking back to the shore to lose themselves in the jungle.
Past crowded villages he had escaped. Over and over, warriors had launched their canoes to catch him, but each time the terrifying group appeared, sending the frightened locals screaming back to the shore to disappear into the jungle.
Nowhere in his flight had he seen aught of Jane Clayton. Not once had his eyes rested upon her since that moment at the river’s brim his hand had closed upon the rope attached to the bow of her dugout and he had believed her safely in his power again, only to be thwarted an instant later as the girl snatched up a heavy express rifle from the bottom of the craft and levelled it full at his breast.
Nowhere during his escape had he seen anything of Jane Clayton. Not once had he looked at her since that moment by the river when he grabbed the rope tied to the front of her canoe and thought he had her safely under control, only to be stopped an instant later when she grabbed a heavy rifle from the bottom of the boat and pointed it straight at him.
Quickly he had dropped the rope then and seen her float away beyond his reach, but a moment later he had been racing up-stream toward a little tributary in the mouth of which was hidden the canoe in which he and his party had come thus far upon their journey in pursuit of the girl and Anderssen.
Quickly, he dropped the rope and watched her float away, out of his reach. But a moment later, he was racing upstream toward a small tributary, where the canoe he and his group had used to travel so far in pursuit of the girl and Anderssen was hidden.
What had become of her?
What happened to her?
There seemed little doubt in the Russian’s mind, however, but that she had been captured by warriors from one of the several villages she would have been compelled to pass on her way down to the sea. Well, he was at least rid of most of his human enemies.
There was no doubt in the Russian's mind, though, that she had been taken by warriors from one of the villages she would have had to pass through on her way to the sea. At least he was free from most of his human foes.
But at that he would gladly have had them all back in the land of the living could he thus have been freed from the menace of the frightful creatures who pursued him with awful relentlessness, screaming and growling at him every time they came within sight of him. The one that filled him with the greatest terror was the panther—the flaming-eyed, devil-faced panther whose grinning jaws gaped wide at him by day, and whose fiery orbs gleamed wickedly out across the water from the Cimmerian blackness of the jungle nights.
But he would have happily brought them all back to life if it meant he could be free from the terrifying creatures that hunted him with relentless fury, screaming and growling every time they saw him. The one that terrified him the most was the panther—the one with blazing eyes and a devilish face, whose grinning jaws gaped wide at him during the day, and whose fiery gaze glimmered wickedly across the water from the pitch-black jungle at night.
The sight of the mouth of the Ugambi filled Rokoff with renewed hope, for there, upon the yellow waters of the bay, floated the Kincaid at anchor. He had sent the little steamer away to coal while he had gone up the river, leaving Paulvitch in charge of her, and he could have cried aloud in his relief as he saw that she had returned in time to save him.
The sight of the mouth of the Ugambi filled Rokoff with new hope, because there, on the yellow waters of the bay, floated the Kincaid at anchor. He had sent the little steamer away to refuel while he went up the river, leaving Paulvitch in charge of it, and he could have shouted in relief when he saw that it had returned just in time to save him.
Frantically he alternately paddled furiously toward her and rose to his feet waving his paddle and crying aloud in an attempt to attract the attention of those on board. But loud as he screamed his cries awakened no answering challenge from the deck of the silent craft.
Frantically, he paddled hard toward her, then stood up, waving his paddle and shouting to get the attention of those on board. But despite his loud screams, he received no response from the deck of the silent boat.
Upon the shore behind him a hurried backward glance revealed the presence of the snarling pack. Even now, he thought, these manlike devils might yet find a way to reach him even upon the deck of the steamer unless there were those there to repel them with firearms.
Upon the shore behind him, a quick look back showed the snarling pack. Even now, he thought, these human-like devils might still find a way to get to him on the deck of the steamer unless there were people there to fend them off with guns.
What could have happened to those he had left upon the Kincaid? Where was Paulvitch? Could it be that the vessel was deserted, and that, after all, he was doomed to be overtaken by the terrible fate that he had been flying from through all these hideous days and nights? He shivered as might one upon whose brow death has already laid his clammy finger.
What could have happened to those he left on the Kincaid? Where was Paulvitch? Was it possible that the ship was abandoned, and that, after everything, he was destined to face the terrible fate he had been trying to escape from during all these horrible days and nights? He shivered like someone upon whom death had already placed its cold hand.
Yet he did not cease to paddle frantically toward the steamer, and at last, after what seemed an eternity, the bow of the dugout bumped against the timbers of the Kincaid. Over the ship’s side hung a monkey-ladder, but as the Russian grasped it to ascend to the deck he heard a warning challenge from above, and, looking up, gazed into the cold, relentless muzzle of a rifle.
Yet he didn’t stop paddling frantically toward the steamer, and finally, after what felt like forever, the front of the dugout bumped against the wooden side of the Kincaid. A rope ladder hung over the side of the ship, but as the Russian grabbed it to climb up to the deck, he heard a warning shout from above, and looking up, he found himself staring into the cold, unforgiving muzzle of a rifle.
After Jane Clayton, with rifle levelled at the breast of Rokoff, had succeeded in holding him off until the dugout in which she had taken refuge had drifted out upon the bosom of the Ugambi beyond the man’s reach, she had lost no time in paddling to the swiftest sweep of the channel, nor did she for long days and weary nights cease to hold her craft to the most rapidly moving part of the river, except when during the hottest hours of the day she had been wont to drift as the current would take her, lying prone in the bottom of the canoe, her face sheltered from the sun with a great palm leaf.
After Jane Clayton, with her rifle aimed at Rokoff's chest, managed to keep him at bay until the dugout she was in drifted out of his reach on the Ugambi River, she quickly paddled to the fastest part of the channel. For many long days and exhausting nights, she maintained her course in the most rapidly moving section of the river, except during the hottest hours of the day when she would let the current carry her. During those times, she lay flat in the bottom of the canoe, shielding her face from the sun with a large palm leaf.
Thus only did she gain rest upon the voyage; at other times she continually sought to augment the movement of the craft by wielding the heavy paddle.
Thus, she only found rest during the voyage; at other times, she constantly tried to increase the movement of the boat by using the heavy paddle.
Rokoff, on the other hand, had used little or no intelligence in his flight along the Ugambi, so that more often than not his craft had drifted in the slow-going eddies, for he habitually hugged the bank farthest from that along which the hideous horde pursued and menaced him.
Rokoff, on the other hand, had relied on little or no strategy in his escape along the Ugambi, so more often than not, his boat had floated in the slow-moving currents, as he typically stayed close to the bank that was farthest away from the ugly mob that chased and threatened him.
Thus it was that, though he had put out upon the river but a short time subsequent to the girl, yet she had reached the bay fully two hours ahead of him. When she had first seen the anchored ship upon the quiet water, Jane Clayton’s heart had beat fast with hope and thanksgiving, but as she drew closer to the craft and saw that it was the Kincaid, her pleasure gave place to the gravest misgivings.
Thus it was that, even though he had set out on the river shortly after the girl, she had arrived at the bay a full two hours before him. When she first spotted the anchored ship on the calm water, Jane Clayton's heart raced with hope and gratitude, but as she got closer and realized it was the Kincaid, her excitement turned into deep worry.
It was too late, however, to turn back, for the current that carried her toward the ship was much too strong for her muscles. She could not have forced the heavy dugout up-stream against it, and all that was left her was to attempt either to make the shore without being seen by those upon the deck of the Kincaid, or to throw herself upon their mercy—otherwise she must be swept out to sea.
It was too late to turn back; the current pulling her toward the ship was way too strong for her to paddle against. She couldn't have forced the heavy canoe upstream, so her only choices were to try to reach the shore without being spotted by those on the deck of the Kincaid, or to surrender to their mercy—otherwise, she'd be carried out to sea.
She knew that the shore held little hope of life for her, as she had no knowledge of the location of the friendly Mosula village to which Anderssen had taken her through the darkness of the night of their escape from the Kincaid.
She understood that the shore offered little chance of survival for her since she had no idea where the friendly Mosula village was that Anderssen had taken her to during the dark night of their escape from the Kincaid.
With Rokoff away from the steamer it might be possible that by offering those in charge a large reward they could be induced to carry her to the nearest civilized port. It was worth risking—if she could make the steamer at all.
With Rokoff gone from the steamer, there might be a chance that by promising a hefty reward to those in charge, they could be convinced to take her to the nearest civilized port. It was worth the risk—if she could reach the steamer at all.
The current was bearing her swiftly down the river, and she found that only by dint of the utmost exertion could she direct the awkward craft toward the vicinity of the Kincaid. Having reached the decision to board the steamer, she now looked to it for aid, but to her surprise the decks appeared to be empty and she saw no sign of life aboard the ship.
The current was quickly carrying her down the river, and she realized that only with a lot of effort could she steer the clumsy boat toward the area near the Kincaid. After deciding to board the steamer, she looked to it for help, but to her surprise, the decks seemed empty and she saw no signs of life on the ship.
The dugout was drawing closer and closer to the bow of the vessel, and yet no hail came over the side from any lookout aboard. In a moment more, Jane realized, she would be swept beyond the steamer, and then, unless they lowered a boat to rescue her, she would be carried far out to sea by the current and the swift ebb tide that was running.
The dugout was getting closer and closer to the front of the boat, but no one on the steamer was calling out to warn her. Jane realized that in just a moment, she would be swept past the vessel, and unless they lowered a lifeboat to save her, the current and the quick ebb tide would carry her far out to sea.
The young woman called loudly for assistance, but there was no reply other than the shrill scream of some savage beast upon the jungle-shrouded shore. Frantically Jane wielded the paddle in an effort to carry her craft close alongside the steamer.
The young woman shouted loudly for help, but the only response was the piercing scream of some wild animal on the jungle-covered shore. Desperately, Jane swung the paddle, trying to bring her boat alongside the steamer.
For a moment it seemed that she should miss her goal by but a few feet, but at the last moment the canoe swung close beneath the steamer’s bow and Jane barely managed to grasp the anchor chain.
For a moment, it looked like she would miss her target by just a few feet, but at the last second, the canoe swung right under the front of the steamer, and Jane barely managed to grab the anchor chain.
Heroically she clung to the heavy iron links, almost dragged from the canoe by the strain of the current upon her craft. Beyond her she saw a monkey-ladder dangling over the steamer’s side. To release her hold upon the chain and chance clambering to the ladder as her canoe was swept beneath it seemed beyond the pale of possibility, yet to remain clinging to the anchor chain appeared equally as futile.
Heroically, she held onto the heavy iron chain, almost being pulled from the canoe by the force of the current. In front of her, she saw a monkey-ladder hanging over the side of the steamer. Letting go of the chain to try to climb the ladder while her canoe was swept underneath it seemed impossible, but staying clinging to the anchor chain felt just as pointless.
Finally her glance chanced to fall upon the rope in the bow of the dugout, and, making one end of this fast to the chain, she succeeded in drifting the canoe slowly down until it lay directly beneath the ladder. A moment later, her rifle slung about her shoulders, she had clambered safely to the deserted deck.
Finally, her eyes landed on the rope at the front of the dugout, and by securing one end of it to the chain, she managed to drift the canoe slowly down until it was directly beneath the ladder. Moments later, with her rifle slung over her shoulders, she climbed safely onto the deserted deck.
Her first task was to explore the ship, and this she did, her rifle ready for instant use should she meet with any human menace aboard the Kincaid. She was not long in discovering the cause of the apparently deserted condition of the steamer, for in the forecastle she found the sailors, who had evidently been left to guard the ship, deep in drunken slumber.
Her first task was to explore the ship, and she did just that, her rifle ready for immediate use in case she encountered any human threat aboard the Kincaid. It didn’t take her long to figure out why the steamer seemed deserted, as she found the sailors in the forecastle, who had clearly been left to guard the ship, sound asleep from drinking.
With a shudder of disgust she clambered above, and to the best of her ability closed and made fast the hatch above the heads of the sleeping guard. Next she sought the galley and food, and, having appeased her hunger, she took her place on deck, determined that none should board the Kincaid without first having agreed to her demands.
With a shudder of disgust, she climbed up and did her best to close and secure the hatch above the heads of the sleeping guard. Next, she headed to the kitchen for food, and after satisfying her hunger, she took her position on deck, resolved that no one would board the Kincaid without first agreeing to her terms.
For an hour or so nothing appeared upon the surface of the river to cause her alarm, but then, about a bend up-stream, she saw a canoe appear in which sat a single figure. It had not proceeded far in her direction before she recognized the occupant as Rokoff, and when the fellow attempted to board he found a rifle staring him in the face.
For about an hour, nothing on the river made her worry, but then, around a bend upstream, she spotted a canoe with one person in it. It hadn’t gotten far toward her before she recognized the person as Rokoff, and when he tried to board, he was met with a rifle aimed at him.
When the Russian discovered who it was that repelled his advance he became furious, cursing and threatening in a most horrible manner; but, finding that these tactics failed to frighten or move the girl, he at last fell to pleading and promising.
When the Russian realized who had stopped his advance, he became furious, cursing and threatening in a terrible way. However, when he saw that these tactics didn't scare or affect the girl, he eventually started pleading and making promises.
Jane had but a single reply for his every proposition, and that was that nothing would ever persuade her to permit Rokoff upon the same vessel with her. That she would put her threats into action and shoot him should he persist in his endeavour to board the ship he was convinced.
Jane had only one response to all his suggestions, and that was that nothing would ever convince her to let Rokoff be on the same ship as her. She was determined to follow through on her threats and would shoot him if he tried to board the vessel.
So, as there was no other alternative, the great coward dropped back into his dugout and, at imminent risk of being swept to sea, finally succeeded in making the shore far down the bay and upon the opposite side from that on which the horde of beasts stood snarling and roaring.
So, since there was no other option, the big coward retreated into his dugout and, at the serious risk of being swept away, finally made it to the shore far down the bay, on the opposite side from where the pack of beasts was snarling and roaring.
Jane Clayton knew that the fellow could not alone and unaided bring his heavy craft back up-stream to the Kincaid, and so she had no further fear of an attack by him. The hideous crew upon the shore she thought she recognized as the same that had passed her in the jungle far up the Ugambi several days before, for it seemed quite beyond reason that there should be more than one such a strangely assorted pack; but what had brought them down-stream to the mouth of the river she could not imagine.
Jane Clayton knew that the guy couldn't single-handedly bring his heavy boat back upstream to the Kincaid, so she didn't worry about him attacking anymore. She thought she recognized the nasty crew on the shore as the same group that had passed her in the jungle further up the Ugambi a few days ago; it seemed unlikely that there would be more than one strangely mixed group like that. But she couldn't figure out why they had come down to the mouth of the river.
Toward the day’s close the girl was suddenly alarmed by the shouting of the Russian from the opposite bank of the stream, and a moment later, following the direction of his gaze, she was terrified to see a ship’s boat approaching from up-stream, in which, she felt assured, there could be only members of the Kincaid’s missing crew—only heartless ruffians and enemies.
Toward the end of the day, the girl was suddenly startled by the shouting of the Russian from the other side of the stream, and a moment later, following where he was looking, she was terrified to see a boat coming upstream. She was sure it could only be members of the missing Kincaid crew—just cold-hearted criminals and foes.
CHAPTER XVI.
In the Darkness of the Night
When Tarzan of the Apes realized that he was in the grip of the great jaws of a crocodile he did not, as an ordinary man might have done, give up all hope and resign himself to his fate.
When Tarzan of the Apes realized that he was caught in the powerful jaws of a crocodile, he didn't, like an ordinary person might have, give up all hope and accept his fate.
Instead, he filled his lungs with air before the huge reptile dragged him beneath the surface, and then, with all the might of his great muscles, fought bitterly for freedom. But out of his native element the ape-man was too greatly handicapped to do more than excite the monster to greater speed as it dragged its prey swiftly through the water.
Instead, he took a deep breath before the massive reptile pulled him underwater, and then, with all the strength of his powerful muscles, he struggled desperately for his freedom. However, out of his natural environment, the ape-man was too compromised to do anything more than make the creature move faster as it swiftly dragged its prey through the water.
Tarzan’s lungs were bursting for a breath of pure fresh air. He knew that he could survive but a moment more, and in the last paroxysm of his suffering he did what he could to avenge his own death.
Tarzan's lungs were desperate for a breath of fresh air. He knew he could only last a moment longer, and in the final throes of his suffering, he did what he could to avenge his own death.
His body trailed out beside the slimy carcass of his captor, and into the tough armour the ape-man attempted to plunge his stone knife as he was borne to the creature’s horrid den.
His body was dragged out next to the slimy corpse of his captor, and as he was taken to the creature’s disgusting lair, the ape-man tried to stab his stone knife into its tough hide.
His efforts but served to accelerate the speed of the crocodile, and just as the ape-man realized that he had reached the limit of his endurance he felt his body dragged to a muddy bed and his nostrils rise above the water’s surface. All about him was the blackness of the pit—the silence of the grave.
His struggles only made the crocodile go faster, and just as the ape-man understood he could go no further, he felt himself pulled to a muddy bottom and his nose break through the water's surface. All around him was the darkness of the pit—the silence of the grave.
For a moment Tarzan of the Apes lay gasping for breath upon the slimy, evil-smelling bed to which the animal had borne him. Close at his side he could feel the cold, hard plates of the creature’s coat rising and falling as though with spasmodic efforts to breathe.
For a moment, Tarzan of the Apes lay gasping for breath on the slimy, foul-smelling bed the animal had carried him to. Right beside him, he could feel the cold, hard plates of the creature's fur rising and falling as if it was struggling to breathe.
For several minutes the two lay thus, and then a sudden convulsion of the giant carcass at the man’s side, a tremor, and a stiffening brought Tarzan to his knees beside the crocodile. To his utter amazement he found that the beast was dead. The slim knife had found a vulnerable spot in the scaly armour.
For several minutes, the two lay there like that, and then a sudden shudder of the giant body next to the man—a tremor and a stiffening—brought Tarzan to his knees beside the crocodile. To his shock, he realized that the beast was dead. The slim knife had found a weak spot in its scaly armor.
Staggering to his feet, the ape-man groped about the reeking, oozy den. He found that he was imprisoned in a subterranean chamber amply large enough to have accommodated a dozen or more of the huge animals such as the one that had dragged him thither.
Stumbling to his feet, the ape-man fumbled around the foul, slimy hideout. He realized he was trapped in an underground room big enough to hold a dozen or more of the massive creatures like the one that had brought him here.
He realized that he was in the creature’s hidden nest far under the bank of the stream, and that doubtless the only means of ingress or egress lay through the submerged opening through which the crocodile had brought him.
He realized that he was in the creature’s hidden nest deep beneath the stream bank, and that probably the only way in or out was the submerged opening the crocodile had used to bring him.
His first thought, of course, was of escape, but that he could make his way to the surface of the river beyond and then to the shore seemed highly improbable. There might be turns and windings in the neck of the passage, or, most to be feared, he might meet another of the slimy inhabitants of the retreat upon his journey outward.
His first thought was, of course, to escape, but it seemed very unlikely that he could get to the surface of the river and then to the shore. There could be twists and turns in the narrow passage, or, worst of all, he might encounter another one of the slimy creatures living in the hideout on his way out.
Even should he reach the river in safety, there was still the danger of his being again attacked before he could effect a safe landing. Still there was no alternative, and, filling his lungs with the close and reeking air of the chamber, Tarzan of the Apes dived into the dark and watery hole which he could not see but had felt out and found with his feet and legs.
Even if he made it to the river safely, there was still the risk of being attacked again before he could land safely. However, there was no other option, and taking a deep breath of the stuffy, foul air in the room, Tarzan of the Apes dove into the dark, watery hole that he couldn't see but had felt out with his feet and legs.
The leg which had been held within the jaws of the crocodile was badly lacerated, but the bone had not been broken, nor were the muscles or tendons sufficiently injured to render it useless. It gave him excruciating pain, that was all.
The leg that had been caught in the crocodile's jaws was badly torn, but the bone wasn't broken, and the muscles and tendons weren't injured enough to make it useless. It was just extremely painful.
But Tarzan of the Apes was accustomed to pain, and gave it no further thought when he found that the use of his legs was not greatly impaired by the sharp teeth of the monster.
But Tarzan of the Apes was used to pain, so he didn’t think much more about it when he realized that the sharp teeth of the monster hadn’t really affected his ability to use his legs.
Rapidly he crawled and swam through the passage which inclined downward and finally upward to open at last into the river bottom but a few feet from the shore line. As the ape-man reached the surface he saw the heads of two great crocodiles but a short distance from him. They were making rapidly in his direction, and with a superhuman effort the man struck out for the overhanging branches of a near-by tree.
Quickly, he crawled and swam through the passage that sloped down and then back up, finally opening into the riverbed just a few feet from the shore. When the ape-man surfaced, he noticed the heads of two large crocodiles not far away. They were swiftly moving toward him, and with an extraordinary effort, he aimed for the overhanging branches of a nearby tree.
Nor was he a moment too soon, for scarcely had he drawn himself to the safety of the limb than two gaping mouths snapped venomously below him. For a few minutes Tarzan rested in the tree that had proved the means of his salvation. His eyes scanned the river as far down-stream as the tortuous channel would permit, but there was no sign of the Russian or his dugout.
Nor was he a moment too soon, for hardly had he pulled himself to the safety of the branch than two gaping mouths snapped viciously below him. For a few minutes, Tarzan rested in the tree that had saved him. His eyes searched the river as far downstream as the winding channel would allow, but there was no sign of the Russian or his dugout.
When he had rested and bound up his wounded leg he started on in pursuit of the drifting canoe. He found himself upon the opposite of the river to that at which he had entered the stream, but as his quarry was upon the bosom of the water it made little difference to the ape-man upon which side he took up the pursuit.
When he had taken a break and wrapped up his injured leg, he set out to chase the drifting canoe. He realized he was on the opposite side of the river from where he had entered the water, but since his target was floating on the surface, it didn’t matter much to the ape-man which side he pursued from.
To his intense chagrin he soon found that his leg was more badly injured than he had thought, and that its condition seriously impeded his progress. It was only with the greatest difficulty that he could proceed faster than a walk upon the ground, and in the trees he discovered that it not only impeded his progress, but rendered travelling distinctly dangerous.
To his great disappointment, he soon realized that his leg was more seriously hurt than he had believed, and its condition severely slowed him down. He could only move faster than a walk with a lot of effort, and in the trees, he found that it not only hindered him but also made traveling quite dangerous.
From the old negress, Tambudza, Tarzan had gathered a suggestion that now filled his mind with doubts and misgivings. When the old woman had told him of the child’s death she had also added that the white woman, though grief-stricken, had confided to her that the baby was not hers.
From the old woman, Tambudza, Tarzan had picked up a hint that now filled his mind with uncertainty and concern. When the old woman had informed him about the child’s death, she had also mentioned that the white woman, despite her sorrow, had confided in her that the baby was not hers.
Tarzan could see no reason for believing that Jane could have found it advisable to deny her identity or that of the child; the only explanation that he could put upon the matter was that, after all, the white woman who had accompanied his son and the Swede into the jungle fastness of the interior had not been Jane at all.
Tarzan could see no reason to believe that Jane would have thought it wise to deny her identity or that of the child; the only explanation he could come up with was that, after all, the white woman who had gone into the jungle with his son and the Swede hadn't been Jane at all.
The more he gave thought to the problem, the more firmly convinced he became that his son was dead and his wife still safe in London, and in ignorance of the terrible fate that had overtaken her first-born.
The more he thought about the problem, the more convinced he became that his son was dead and his wife was still safe in London, unaware of the terrible fate that had befallen her firstborn.
After all, then, his interpretation of Rokoff’s sinister taunt had been erroneous, and he had been bearing the burden of a double apprehension needlessly—at least so thought the ape-man. From this belief he garnered some slight surcease from the numbing grief that the death of his little son had thrust upon him.
After all, his understanding of Rokoff’s creepy taunt had been wrong, and he had been carrying the weight of double worry unnecessarily—at least that’s what the ape-man thought. From this belief, he found a bit of relief from the overwhelming sadness caused by the death of his little son.
And such a death! Even the savage beast that was the real Tarzan, inured to the sufferings and horrors of the grim jungle, shuddered as he contemplated the hideous fate that had overtaken the innocent child.
And what a death it was! Even the wild creature that was the true Tarzan, hardened by the pain and horrors of the harsh jungle, shuddered as he thought about the horrifying fate that had befallen the innocent child.
As he made his way painfully towards the coast, he let his mind dwell so constantly upon the frightful crimes which the Russian had perpetrated against his loved ones that the great scar upon his forehead stood out almost continuously in the vivid scarlet that marked the man’s most relentless and bestial moods of rage. At times he startled even himself and sent the lesser creatures of the wild jungle scampering to their hiding places as involuntary roars and growls rumbled from his throat.
As he painfully made his way to the coast, his mind kept fixating on the horrific crimes the Russian had committed against his loved ones, causing the deep scar on his forehead to stand out almost all the time in the bright red that represented his most intense and savage moments of anger. Sometimes he even surprised himself, making the smaller animals of the wild jungle flee to their hiding spots as involuntary roars and growls erupted from his throat.
Could he but lay his hand upon the Russian!
Could he just lay his hand on the Russian!
Twice upon the way to the coast bellicose natives ran threateningly from their villages to bar his further progress, but when the awful cry of the bull-ape thundered upon their affrighted ears, and the great white giant charged bellowing upon them, they had turned and fled into the bush, nor ventured thence until he had safely passed.
Twice on the way to the coast, hostile locals rushed out from their villages to block his path, but when the terrifying scream of the bull-ape echoed in their scared ears, and the massive white giant charged at them roaring, they turned and fled into the jungle, not daring to come out until he had safely gone by.
Though his progress seemed tantalizingly slow to the ape-man whose idea of speed had been gained by such standards as the lesser apes attain, he made, as a matter of fact, almost as rapid progress as the drifting canoe that bore Rokoff on ahead of him, so that he came to the bay and within sight of the ocean just after darkness had fallen upon the same day that Jane Clayton and the Russian ended their flights from the interior.
Though his progress felt frustratingly slow to the ape-man, whose idea of speed was based on the lesser apes, he was actually making almost as much progress as the drifting canoe that carried Rokoff ahead of him. By the time he reached the bay and caught sight of the ocean, darkness had already fallen on the same day that Jane Clayton and the Russian ended their escapes from the interior.
The darkness lowered so heavily upon the black river and the encircling jungle that Tarzan, even with eyes accustomed to much use after dark, could make out nothing a few yards from him. His idea was to search the shore that night for signs of the Russian and the woman who he was certain must have preceded Rokoff down the Ugambi. That the Kincaid or other ship lay at anchor but a hundred yards from him he did not dream, for no light showed on board the steamer.
The darkness hung so thickly over the black river and the surrounding jungle that Tarzan, even with his eyes trained to see in the dark, couldn't make out anything just a few yards away. He planned to search the shore that night for signs of the Russian and the woman he was sure had come before Rokoff down the Ugambi. He didn't realize that the Kincaid or another ship was anchored just a hundred yards from him, as there was no light visible on the steamer.
Even as he commenced his search his attention was suddenly attracted by a noise that he had not at first perceived—the stealthy dip of paddles in the water some distance from the shore, and about opposite the point at which he stood. Motionless as a statue he stood listening to the faint sound.
Even as he started his search, he was suddenly drawn to a noise he hadn't noticed before—the quiet splash of paddles in the water a little ways from the shore, right across from where he was standing. He stood still as a statue, listening to the faint sound.
Presently it ceased, to be followed by a shuffling noise that the ape-man’s trained ears could interpret as resulting from but a single cause—the scraping of leather-shod feet upon the rounds of a ship’s monkey-ladder. And yet, as far as he could see, there was no ship there—nor might there be one within a thousand miles.
Right now, it stopped, followed by a shuffling sound that the ape-man’s trained ears recognized as coming from only one thing—the sound of leather shoes scraping against the rungs of a ship’s monkey ladder. Yet, as far as he could see, there was no ship in sight—there might not even be one within a thousand miles.
As he stood thus, peering out into the darkness of the cloud-enshrouded night, there came to him from across the water, like a slap in the face, so sudden and unexpected was it, the sharp staccato of an exchange of shots and then the scream of a woman.
As he stood there, looking out into the dark, cloud-covered night, he suddenly heard, like a slap in the face, the sharp sounds of gunfire from across the water, followed by a woman's scream.
Wounded though he was, and with the memory of his recent horrible experience still strong upon him, Tarzan of the Apes did not hesitate as the notes of that frightened cry rose shrill and piercing upon the still night air. With a bound he cleared the intervening bush—there was a splash as the water closed about him—and then, with powerful strokes, he swam out into the impenetrable night with no guide save the memory of an illusive cry, and for company the hideous denizens of an equatorial river.
Wounded as he was, and with the memory of his recent terrifying experience still fresh in his mind, Tarzan of the Apes didn’t hesitate when the sound of that scared cry pierced the still night air. With a leap, he cleared the bushes—there was a splash as the water closed in around him—and then, with strong strokes, he swam out into the dark night, guided only by the haunting echo of the cry and accompanied by the horrifying creatures of an equatorial river.
The boat that had attracted Jane’s attention as she stood guard upon the deck of the Kincaid had been perceived by Rokoff upon one bank and Mugambi and the horde upon the other. The cries of the Russian had brought the dugout first to him, and then, after a conference, it had been turned toward the Kincaid, but before ever it covered half the distance between the shore and the steamer a rifle had spoken from the latter’s deck and one of the sailors in the bow of the canoe had crumpled and fallen into the water.
The boat that caught Jane’s eye while she stood watch on the deck of the Kincaid was noticed by Rokoff on one side and Mugambi and the group on the other. The Russian's shouts had attracted the dugout to him first, and then, after a discussion, they redirected it towards the Kincaid. But before it even covered half the distance between the shore and the steamer, a rifle shot rang out from the deck of the latter, and one of the sailors in the front of the canoe crumpled and fell into the water.
After that they went more slowly, and presently, when Jane’s rifle had found another member of the party, the canoe withdrew to the shore, where it lay as long as daylight lasted.
After that, they moved more slowly, and soon, when Jane’s rifle hit another member of the group, the canoe pulled back to the shore, where it stayed as long as there was daylight.
The savage, snarling pack upon the opposite shore had been directed in their pursuit by the black warrior, Mugambi, chief of the Wagambi. Only he knew which might be foe and which friend of their lost master.
The fierce, growling pack on the other shore had been led in their pursuit by the black warrior, Mugambi, chief of the Wagambi. He alone knew who could be an enemy and who might be a friend to their lost master.
Could they have reached either the canoe or the Kincaid they would have made short work of any whom they found there, but the gulf of black water intervening shut them off from farther advance as effectually as though it had been the broad ocean that separated them from their prey.
Could they have reached either the canoe or the Kincaid, they would have easily dealt with anyone they found there, but the expanse of black water in between kept them from moving forward just as effectively as if they were separated by a vast ocean from their target.
Mugambi knew something of the occurrences which had led up to the landing of Tarzan upon Jungle Island and the pursuit of the whites up the Ugambi. He knew that his savage master sought his wife and child who had been stolen by the wicked white man whom they had followed far into the interior and now back to the sea.
Mugambi was aware of the events that had led to Tarzan's arrival on Jungle Island and the chase of the white people up the Ugambi. He understood that his fierce master was searching for his wife and child, who had been taken by the evil white man they had chased deep into the wild and now back to the coast.
He believed also that this same man had killed the great white giant whom he had come to respect and love as he had never loved the greatest chiefs of his own people. And so in the wild breast of Mugambi burned an iron resolve to win to the side of the wicked one and wreak vengeance upon him for the murder of the ape-man.
He also believed that this same man had killed the great white giant whom he had come to respect and love like he had never loved the greatest chiefs of his own people. So, deep within Mugambi, there burned a strong determination to join forces with the wicked one and take revenge on him for the murder of the ape-man.
But when he saw the canoe come down the river and take in Rokoff, when he saw it make for the Kincaid, he realized that only by possessing himself of a canoe could he hope to transport the beasts of the pack within striking distance of the enemy.
But when he saw the canoe coming down the river and taking in Rokoff, when he saw it heading for the Kincaid, he understood that only by getting a canoe could he hope to transport the pack's animals within striking distance of the enemy.
So it happened that even before Jane Clayton fired the first shot into Rokoff’s canoe the beasts of Tarzan had disappeared into the jungle.
So it turned out that even before Jane Clayton fired the first shot into Rokoff’s canoe, Tarzan's animals had vanished into the jungle.
After the Russian and his party, which consisted of Paulvitch and the several men he had left upon the Kincaid to attend to the matter of coaling, had retreated before her fire, Jane realized that it would be but a temporary respite from their attentions which she had gained, and with the conviction came a determination to make a bold and final stroke for freedom from the menacing threat of Rokoff’s evil purpose.
After the Russian and his group, which included Paulvitch and the few men he had left on the Kincaid to handle the coaling issue, had backed off from her attack, Jane understood that this was only a short break from their interest in her. With that realization came a strong decision to make a daring and final move to escape Rokoff’s sinister intentions.
With this idea in view she opened negotiations with the two sailors she had imprisoned in the forecastle, and having forced their consent to her plans, upon pain of death should they attempt disloyalty, she released them just as darkness closed about the ship.
With this idea in mind, she began discussions with the two sailors she had locked up in the forecastle. After securing their agreement to her plans under threat of death if they showed any disloyalty, she let them go just as darkness enveloped the ship.
With ready revolver to compel obedience, she let them up one by one, searching them carefully for concealed weapons as they stood with hands elevated above their heads. Once satisfied that they were unarmed, she set them to work cutting the cable which held the Kincaid to her anchorage, for her bold plan was nothing less than to set the steamer adrift and float with her out into the open sea, there to trust to the mercy of the elements, which she was confident would be no more merciless than Nikolas Rokoff should he again capture her.
With a ready revolver to enforce obedience, she let them up one by one, searching them carefully for hidden weapons as they stood with their hands raised above their heads. Once she was sure they were unarmed, she had them start cutting the cable that held the Kincaid to its anchor, because her daring plan was nothing less than to set the steamer adrift and drift off into the open sea, trusting in the mercy of the elements, which she believed would be no harsher than Nikolas Rokoff if he were to capture her again.
There was, too, the chance that the Kincaid might be sighted by some passing ship, and as she was well stocked with provisions and water—the men had assured her of this fact—and as the season of storm was well over, she had every reason to hope for the eventual success of her plan.
There was also a chance that the Kincaid could be spotted by a passing ship, and since it was well stocked with supplies and water—the men had confirmed this—and the stormy season was over, she had every reason to believe her plan would eventually succeed.
The night was deeply overcast, heavy clouds riding low above the jungle and the water—only to the west, where the broad ocean spread beyond the river’s mouth, was there a suggestion of lessening gloom.
The night was thickly overcast, heavy clouds hanging low over the jungle and the water—only to the west, where the vast ocean extended beyond the river’s mouth, was there a hint of fading darkness.
It was a perfect night for the purposes of the work in hand.
It was a perfect night for the task at hand.
Her enemies could not see the activity aboard the ship nor mark her course as the swift current bore her outward into the ocean. Before daylight broke the ebb-tide would have carried the Kincaid well into the Benguela current which flows northward along the coast of Africa, and, as a south wind was prevailing, Jane hoped to be out of sight of the mouth of the Ugambi before Rokoff could become aware of the departure of the steamer.
Her enemies couldn't see what was happening on the ship or track her path as the strong current carried her out to sea. By dawn, the ebb tide would have taken the Kincaid far into the Benguela current, which flows north along the African coast. With a south wind blowing, Jane hoped to be out of sight of the Ugambi's mouth before Rokoff realized the steamer had left.
Standing over the labouring seamen, the young woman breathed a sigh of relief as the last strand of the cable parted and she knew that the vessel was on its way out of the maw of the savage Ugambi.
Standing over the hardworking sailors, the young woman let out a sigh of relief as the last piece of the cable broke, and she knew that the ship was finally escaping the clutches of the fierce Ugambi.
With her two prisoners still beneath the coercing influence of her rifle, she ordered them upon deck with the intention of again imprisoning them in the forecastle; but at length she permitted herself to be influenced by their promises of loyalty and the arguments which they put forth that they could be of service to her, and permitted them to remain above.
With her two prisoners still under the intimidating control of her rifle, she ordered them onto the deck, planning to lock them up in the forecastle again. However, she eventually allowed herself to be swayed by their promises of loyalty and the reasoning they presented that they could be helpful to her, and let them stay on deck.
For a few minutes the Kincaid drifted rapidly with the current, and then, with a grinding jar, she stopped in midstream. The ship had run upon a low-lying bar that splits the channel about a quarter of a mile from the sea.
For a few minutes, the Kincaid floated quickly with the current, and then, with a jarring thud, she halted in the middle of the river. The ship had struck a shallow bar that divides the channel about a quarter of a mile from the ocean.
For a moment she hung there, and then, swinging round until her bow pointed toward the shore, she broke adrift once more.
For a moment, she stayed there, and then, swinging around until her bow faced the shore, she broke free once again.
At the same instant, just as Jane Clayton was congratulating herself that the ship was once more free, there fell upon her ears from a point up the river about where the Kincaid had been anchored the rattle of musketry and a woman’s scream—shrill, piercing, fear-laden.
At that exact moment, as Jane Clayton was patting herself on the back for the ship being free again, she heard coming from up the river, near where the Kincaid had been anchored, the sound of gunfire and a woman's scream—sharp, piercing, filled with terror.
The sailors heard the shots with certain conviction that they announced the coming of their employer, and as they had no relish for the plan that would consign them to the deck of a drifting derelict, they whispered together a hurried plan to overcome the young woman and hail Rokoff and their companions to their rescue.
The sailors heard the gunshots with a strong belief that they signaled the arrival of their employer, and since they weren’t eager about the idea of being left on the deck of a drifting abandoned ship, they quickly whispered a plan to overpower the young woman and call for Rokoff and their friends to come rescue them.
It seemed that fate would play into their hands, for with the reports of the guns Jane Clayton’s attention had been distracted from her unwilling assistants, and instead of keeping one eye upon them as she had intended doing, she ran to the bow of the Kincaid to peer through the darkness toward the source of the disturbance upon the river’s bosom.
It seemed like fate was on their side, because as the sounds of the guns rang out, Jane Clayton’s attention shifted away from her reluctant helpers. Instead of keeping an eye on them as she had planned, she rushed to the front of the Kincaid to look through the darkness toward where the commotion on the river was coming from.
Seeing that she was off her guard, the two sailors crept stealthily upon her from behind.
Noticing that she was distracted, the two sailors quietly approached her from behind.
The scraping upon the deck of the shoes of one of them startled the girl to a sudden appreciation of her danger, but the warning had come too late.
The sound of one of their shoes scraping on the deck jolted the girl into realizing her danger, but the warning had arrived too late.
As she turned, both men leaped upon her and bore her to the deck, and as she went down beneath them she saw, outlined against the lesser gloom of the ocean, the figure of another man clamber over the side of the Kincaid.
As she turned, both men jumped on her and took her down to the deck, and as she went down under them, she saw, outlined against the dim light of the ocean, another man climbing over the side of the Kincaid.
After all her pains her heroic struggle for freedom had failed. With a stifled sob she gave up the unequal battle.
After all her efforts, her brave fight for freedom had failed. With a suppressed sob, she surrendered the unequal battle.
CHAPTER XVII.
On the Deck of the “Kincaid”
When Mugambi had turned back into the jungle with the pack he had a definite purpose in view. It was to obtain a dugout wherewith to transport the beasts of Tarzan to the side of the Kincaid. Nor was he long in coming upon the object which he sought.
When Mugambi turned back into the jungle with the pack, he had a clear goal in mind. He wanted to get a dugout to transport Tarzan's animals to the Kincaid's side. It didn't take him long to find what he was looking for.
Just at dusk he found a canoe moored to the bank of a small tributary of the Ugambi at a point where he had felt certain that he should find one.
Just at dusk, he found a canoe tied up to the bank of a small branch of the Ugambi, exactly where he had been sure he would find it.
Without loss of time he piled his hideous fellows into the craft and shoved out into the stream. So quickly had they taken possession of the canoe that the warrior had not noticed that it was already occupied. The huddled figure sleeping in the bottom had entirely escaped his observation in the darkness of the night that had now fallen.
Without wasting any time, he loaded his ugly companions into the canoe and pushed off into the water. They had taken over the boat so fast that the warrior didn’t realize it was already occupied. The huddled figure sleeping in the bottom had completely gone unnoticed in the darkness that had now settled in.
But no sooner were they afloat than a savage growling from one of the apes directly ahead of him in the dugout attracted his attention to a shivering and cowering figure that trembled between him and the great anthropoid. To Mugambi’s astonishment he saw that it was a native woman. With difficulty he kept the ape from her throat, and after a time succeeded in quelling her fears.
But as soon as they were on the water, a savage growl from one of the apes right in front of him in the canoe caught his attention. He noticed a trembling and cowering figure that was scared between him and the massive ape. To Mugambi's shock, he saw that it was a native woman. He struggled to keep the ape away from her throat and, after a while, managed to calm her fears.
It seemed that she had been fleeing from marriage with an old man she loathed and had taken refuge for the night in the canoe she had found upon the river’s edge.
It seemed like she had been running away from marrying an old man she hated and had sought shelter for the night in the canoe she discovered by the riverbank.
Mugambi did not wish her presence, but there she was, and rather than lose time by returning her to the shore the black permitted her to remain on board the canoe.
Mugambi didn't want her there, but there she was, and instead of wasting time taking her back to the shore, he allowed her to stay on the canoe.
As quickly as his awkward companions could paddle the dugout down-stream toward the Ugambi and the Kincaid they moved through the darkness. It was with difficulty that Mugambi could make out the shadowy form of the steamer, but as he had it between himself and the ocean it was much more apparent than to one upon either shore of the river.
As fast as his clumsy friends could paddle the dugout downstream toward the Ugambi and the Kincaid, they moved through the darkness. Mugambi struggled to see the shadowy shape of the steamer, but since it was positioned between him and the ocean, it was much more noticeable than it would be for someone on either bank of the river.
As he approached it he was amazed to note that it seemed to be receding from him, and finally he was convinced that the vessel was moving down-stream. Just as he was about to urge his creatures to renewed efforts to overtake the steamer the outline of another canoe burst suddenly into view not three yards from the bow of his own craft.
As he got closer, he was surprised to see that it looked like it was moving away from him, and soon he was sure that the boat was going downstream. Just as he was about to encourage his team to try harder to catch up to the steamer, the shape of another canoe suddenly appeared less than three yards from the front of his own boat.
At the same instant the occupants of the stranger discovered the proximity of Mugambi’s horde, but they did not at first recognize the nature of the fearful crew. A man in the bow of the oncoming boat challenged them just as the two dugouts were about to touch.
At that moment, the people in the stranger's boat noticed how close Mugambi's group was, but they didn't immediately understand what kind of terrifying crew they were up against. A man at the front of the approaching boat called out to them just as the two canoes were about to collide.
For answer came the menacing growl of a panther, and the fellow found himself gazing into the flaming eyes of Sheeta, who had raised himself with his forepaws upon the bow of the boat, ready to leap in upon the occupants of the other craft.
For an answer, there was a threatening growl from a panther, and the man found himself staring into the fiery eyes of Sheeta, who had raised himself with his forepaws on the front of the boat, ready to leap onto the people in the other craft.
Instantly Rokoff realized the peril that confronted him and his fellows. He gave a quick command to fire upon the occupants of the other canoe, and it was this volley and the scream of the terrified native woman in the canoe with Mugambi that both Tarzan and Jane had heard.
Instantly, Rokoff recognized the danger facing him and his companions. He quickly ordered his men to open fire on the people in the other canoe, and it was this gunfire, along with the scream of the terrified native woman in the canoe with Mugambi, that both Tarzan and Jane heard.
Before the slower and less skilled paddlers in Mugambi’s canoe could press their advantage and effect a boarding of the enemy the latter had turned swiftly down-stream and were paddling for their lives in the direction of the Kincaid, which was now visible to them.
Before the slower and less skilled paddlers in Mugambi’s canoe could take advantage and board the enemy, the latter quickly turned downstream and paddled for their lives toward the Kincaid, which they could now see.
The vessel after striking upon the bar had swung loose again into a slow-moving eddy, which returns up-stream close to the southern shore of the Ugambi only to circle out once more and join the downward flow a hundred yards or so farther up. Thus the Kincaid was returning Jane Clayton directly into the hands of her enemies.
The ship, after hitting the sandbar, had swung back into a slow-moving swirl that flows upstream near the southern shore of the Ugambi, only to curve back out and reconnect with the current a hundred yards or so further up. This way, the Kincaid was bringing Jane Clayton right back into the clutches of her enemies.
It so happened that as Tarzan sprang into the river the vessel was not visible to him, and as he swam out into the night he had no idea that a ship drifted so close at hand. He was guided by the sounds which he could hear coming from the two canoes.
It just so happened that when Tarzan jumped into the river, he couldn’t see the ship, and as he swam out into the night, he had no idea a vessel was drifting so close by. He was following the sounds coming from the two canoes.
As he swam he had vivid recollections of the last occasion upon which he had swum in the waters of the Ugambi, and with them a sudden shudder shook the frame of the giant.
As he swam, he had vivid memories of the last time he had been in the waters of the Ugambi, and with those memories, a sudden shiver ran through the giant's body.
But, though he twice felt something brush his legs from the slimy depths below him, nothing seized him, and of a sudden he quite forgot about crocodiles in the astonishment of seeing a dark mass loom suddenly before him where he had still expected to find the open river.
But, even though he felt something brush against his legs from the murky depths below him twice, nothing grabbed him, and suddenly he completely forgot about crocodiles in the shock of seeing a dark shape suddenly appear in front of him where he still expected to see the open river.
So close was it that a few strokes brought him up to the thing, when to his amazement his outstretched hand came in contact with a ship’s side.
So close was it that a few strokes brought him up to it, when to his surprise, his outstretched hand touched the side of a ship.
As the agile ape-man clambered over the vessel’s rail there came to his sensitive ears the sound of a struggle at the opposite side of the deck.
As the nimble ape-man climbed over the ship's railing, he heard the sound of a struggle on the other side of the deck.
Noiselessly he sped across the intervening space.
Noiselessly, he rushed across the gap.
The moon had risen now, and, though the sky was still banked with clouds, a lesser darkness enveloped the scene than that which had blotted out all sight earlier in the night. His keen eyes, therefore, saw the figures of two men grappling with a woman.
The moon was up now, and even though the sky was still filled with clouds, it was less dark than it had been earlier in the night. His sharp eyes, therefore, spotted two men struggling with a woman.
That it was the woman who had accompanied Anderssen toward the interior he did not know, though he suspected as much, as he was now quite certain that this was the deck of the Kincaid upon which chance had led him.
He didn't know it was the woman who had gone with Anderssen deeper into the interior, but he suspected it, since he was now pretty sure this was the deck of the Kincaid where chance had brought him.
But he wasted little time in idle speculation. There was a woman in danger of harm from two ruffians, which was enough excuse for the ape-man to project his giant thews into the conflict without further investigation.
But he wasted no time in pointless speculation. There was a woman in danger of getting hurt by two thugs, which was reason enough for the ape-man to jump into the fight without any further investigation.
The first that either of the sailors knew that there was a new force at work upon the ship was the falling of a mighty hand upon a shoulder of each. As if they had been in the grip of a fly-wheel, they were jerked suddenly from their prey.
The first either of the sailors realized that a new force was at play on the ship was when a powerful hand landed on each of their shoulders. It was as if they were caught in a flywheel, abruptly yanked away from their catch.
“What means this?” asked a low voice in their ears.
“What does this mean?” asked a soft voice in their ears.
They were given no time to reply, however, for at the sound of that voice the young woman had sprung to her feet and with a little cry of joy leaped toward their assailant.
They weren't given any time to respond, though, because at the sound of that voice, the young woman jumped to her feet and, with a little gasp of happiness, rushed toward their attacker.
“Tarzan!” she cried.
“Tarzan!” she shouted.
The ape-man hurled the two sailors across the deck, where they rolled, stunned and terrified, into the scuppers upon the opposite side, and with an exclamation of incredulity gathered the girl into his arms.
The ape-man threw the two sailors across the deck, where they landed, shocked and scared, into the scuppers on the other side, and with a shout of disbelief, picked up the girl in his arms.
Brief, however, were the moments for their greeting.
Their moments for greeting were brief, however.
Scarcely had they recognized one another than the clouds above them parted to show the figures of a half-dozen men clambering over the side of the Kincaid to the steamer’s deck.
As soon as they recognized each other, the clouds above parted to reveal several men climbing over the side of the Kincaid onto the steamer’s deck.
Foremost among them was the Russian. As the brilliant rays of the equatorial moon lighted the deck, and he realized that the man before him was Lord Greystoke, he screamed hysterical commands to his followers to fire upon the two.
Foremost among them was the Russian. As the bright rays of the equatorial moon lit up the deck, and he recognized that the man in front of him was Lord Greystoke, he shouted frantic orders to his followers to shoot at the two.
Tarzan pushed Jane behind the cabin near which they had been standing, and with a quick bound started for Rokoff. The men behind the Russian, at least two of them, raised their rifles and fired at the charging ape-man; but those behind them were otherwise engaged—for up the monkey-ladder in their rear was thronging a hideous horde.
Tarzan pushed Jane behind the cabin where they had been standing and quickly leaped toward Rokoff. The men behind the Russian, at least two of them, raised their rifles and fired at the charging ape-man; but those behind them were preoccupied—climbing up the monkey-ladder behind them was a terrifying crowd.
First came five snarling apes, huge, manlike beasts, with bared fangs and slavering jaws; and after them a giant black warrior, his long spear gleaming in the moonlight.
First came five snarling apes, huge, manlike creatures, with bared fangs and drooling jaws; and after them, a giant black warrior, his long spear shining in the moonlight.
Behind him again scrambled another creature, and of all the horrid horde it was this they most feared—Sheeta, the panther, with gleaming jaws agape and fiery eyes blazing at them in the mightiness of his hate and of his blood lust.
Behind him again scrambled another creature, and of all the terrifying ones, it was this they feared the most—Sheeta, the panther, with shining jaws wide open and blazing eyes filled with rage and bloodlust.
The shots that had been fired at Tarzan missed him, and he would have been upon Rokoff in another instant had not the great coward dodged backward between his two henchmen, and, screaming in hysterical terror, bolted forward toward the forecastle.
The bullets aimed at Tarzan missed him, and he would have reached Rokoff in a moment if the coward hadn't jumped back between his two goons, screaming in a panic, and then ran forward toward the front of the ship.
For the moment Tarzan’s attention was distracted by the two men before him, so that he could not at the time pursue the Russian. About him the apes and Mugambi were battling with the balance of the Russian’s party.
For now, Tarzan's attention was drawn away by the two men in front of him, so he couldn't chase after the Russian at that moment. Meanwhile, the apes and Mugambi were fighting against the rest of the Russian’s group.
Beneath the terrible ferocity of the beasts the men were soon scampering in all directions—those who still lived to scamper, for the great fangs of the apes of Akut and the tearing talons of Sheeta already had found more than a single victim.
Beneath the brutal fury of the beasts, the men quickly scattered in all directions—those who were still alive to run, since the sharp fangs of the apes of Akut and the slashing claws of Sheeta had already claimed more than one victim.
Four, however, escaped and disappeared into the forecastle, where they hoped to barricade themselves against further assault. Here they found Rokoff, and, enraged at his desertion of them in their moment of peril, no less than at the uniformly brutal treatment it had been his wont to accord them, they gloated upon the opportunity now offered them to revenge themselves in part upon their hated employer.
Four, however, managed to escape and ran to the forecastle, where they hoped to lock themselves away from any further attacks. There, they found Rokoff and, furious about his abandonment during their time of danger and his constant brutal treatment of them, they relished the chance to get some revenge on their despised employer.
Despite his prayers and grovelling pleas, therefore, they hurled him bodily out upon the deck, delivering him to the mercy of the fearful things from which they had themselves just escaped.
Despite his prayers and desperate pleas, they threw him onto the deck, leaving him at the mercy of the terrifying things they had just escaped.
Tarzan saw the man emerge from the forecastle—saw and recognized his enemy; but another saw him even as soon.
Tarzan saw the man come out of the forecastle—saw and recognized his enemy; but someone else spotted him just as quickly.
It was Sheeta, and with grinning jaws the mighty beast slunk silently toward the terror-stricken man.
It was Sheeta, and with a toothy grin, the powerful beast crept silently toward the terrified man.
When Rokoff saw what it was that stalked him his shrieks for help filled the air, as with trembling knees he stood, as one paralyzed, before the hideous death that was creeping upon him.
When Rokoff saw what was hunting him, his screams for help filled the air as he stood there with shaking knees, frozen in place, facing the terrifying death that was approaching him.
Tarzan took a step toward the Russian, his brain burning with a raging fire of vengeance. At last he had the murderer of his son at his mercy. His was the right to avenge.
Tarzan took a step toward the Russian, his mind ablaze with a fierce desire for revenge. Finally, he had the man who killed his son at his mercy. It was his right to get even.
Once Jane had stayed his hand that time that he sought to take the law into his own power and mete to Rokoff the death that he had so long merited; but this time none should stay him.
Once Jane had stopped him that time he tried to take justice into his own hands and give Rokoff the punishment he had long deserved; but this time, no one would hold him back.
His fingers clenched and unclenched spasmodically as he approached the trembling Russ, beastlike and ominous as a brute of prey.
His fingers tightened and loosened uncontrollably as he got closer to the trembling Russ, looking fierce and threatening like a predator.
Presently he saw that Sheeta was about to forestall him, robbing him of the fruits of his great hate.
Presently, he noticed that Sheeta was about to get ahead of him, stealing away the rewards of his intense hatred.
He called sharply to the panther, and the words, as if they had broken a hideous spell that had held the Russian, galvanized him into sudden action. With a scream he turned and fled toward the bridge.
He called out sharply to the panther, and his words, as if they had shattered a terrible spell that had trapped the Russian, jolted him into immediate action. With a scream, he turned and ran toward the bridge.
After him pounced Sheeta the panther, unmindful of his master’s warning voice.
After him jumped Sheeta the panther, ignoring his master’s warning voice.
Tarzan was about to leap after the two when he felt a light touch upon his arm. Turning, he found Jane at his elbow.
Tarzan was just about to jump after the two when he felt a gentle touch on his arm. Turning, he saw Jane next to him.
“Do not leave me,” she whispered. “I am afraid.”
“Please don’t leave me,” she whispered. “I’m scared.”
Tarzan glanced behind her.
Tarzan looked back at her.
All about were the hideous apes of Akut. Some, even, were approaching the young woman with bared fangs and menacing guttural warnings.
All around were the terrifying apes of Akut. Some of them were even advancing toward the young woman, baring their teeth and issuing threatening growls.
The ape-man warned them back. He had forgotten for the moment that these were but beasts, unable to differentiate his friends and his foes. Their savage natures were roused by their recent battle with the sailors, and now all flesh outside the pack was meat to them.
The ape-man warned them to stay back. He had temporarily forgotten that these were just animals, unable to tell his friends from his enemies. Their wild instincts had been stirred up by their recent fight with the sailors, and now anyone outside their group was seen as prey.
Tarzan turned again toward the Russian, chagrined that he should have to forgo the pleasure of personal revenge—unless the man should escape Sheeta. But as he looked he saw that there could be no hope of that. The fellow had retreated to the end of the bridge, where he now stood trembling and wide-eyed, facing the beast that moved slowly toward him.
Tarzan turned back to the Russian, frustrated that he had to give up the chance for personal revenge—unless the man managed to get away from Sheeta. But as he looked, he realized there was no hope of that. The guy had backed up to the end of the bridge, where he stood shaking and wide-eyed, facing the beast that was slowly approaching him.
The panther crawled with belly to the planking, uttering uncanny mouthings. Rokoff stood as though petrified, his eyes protruding from their sockets, his mouth agape, and the cold sweat of terror clammy upon his brow.
The panther crawled with its belly against the wooden floor, making strange sounds. Rokoff stood there frozen, his eyes bulging, his mouth wide open, and sweat of terror chilling on his forehead.
Below him, upon the deck, he had seen the great anthropoids, and so had not dared to seek escape in that direction. In fact, even now one of the brutes was leaping to seize the bridge-rail and draw himself up to the Russian’s side.
Below him, on the deck, he had seen the huge apes, and so he didn't dare to try to escape that way. In fact, even now one of the creatures was jumping to grab the bridge railing and pull himself up to the Russian's side.
Before him was the panther, silent and crouched.
Before him was the panther, quiet and low to the ground.
Rokoff could not move. His knees trembled. His voice broke in inarticulate shrieks. With a last piercing wail he sank to his knees—and then Sheeta sprang.
Rokoff couldn't move. His knees shook. His voice erupted into incoherent screams. With one final, piercing cry, he fell to his knees—and then Sheeta leaped.
Full upon the man’s breast the tawny body hurtled, tumbling the Russian to his back.
Full on the man's chest, the brown body crashed down, sending the Russian sprawling onto his back.
As the great fangs tore at the throat and chest, Jane Clayton turned away in horror; but not so Tarzan of the Apes. A cold smile of satisfaction touched his lips. The scar upon his forehead that had burned scarlet faded to the normal hue of his tanned skin and disappeared.
As the large fangs tore into the throat and chest, Jane Clayton turned away in horror; but not Tarzan of the Apes. A cool smile of satisfaction played on his lips. The scar on his forehead that had burned bright red faded to the usual color of his tanned skin and vanished.
Rokoff fought furiously but futilely against the growling, rending fate that had overtaken him. For all his countless crimes he was punished in the brief moment of the hideous death that claimed him at the last.
Rokoff fought fiercely but in vain against the growling, tearing fate that had caught up with him. For all his many crimes, he was punished in the brief moment of the horrible death that finally took him.
After his struggles ceased Tarzan approached, at Jane’s suggestion, to wrest the body from the panther and give what remained of it decent human burial; but the great cat rose snarling above its kill, threatening even the master it loved in its savage way, so that rather than kill his friend of the jungle, Tarzan was forced to relinquish his intentions.
After his struggles ended, Tarzan approached, at Jane’s suggestion, to take the body from the panther and give it a proper burial; but the big cat stood snarling over its prey, even threatening the master it loved in its wild way, so rather than harm his jungle friend, Tarzan had to abandon his plans.
All that night Sheeta, the panther, crouched upon the grisly thing that had been Nikolas Rokoff. The bridge of the Kincaid was slippery with blood. Beneath the brilliant tropic moon the great beast feasted until, when the sun rose the following morning, there remained of Tarzan’s great enemy only gnawed and broken bones.
All night long, Sheeta, the panther, crouched over the gruesome remains of Nikolas Rokoff. The Kincaid bridge was slick with blood. Under the bright tropical moon, the massive beast fed until the next morning when the sun rose, leaving only chewed and shattered bones of Tarzan's formidable foe.
Of the Russian’s party, all were accounted for except Paulvitch. Four were prisoners in the Kincaid’s forecastle. The rest were dead.
Of the Russian’s group, everyone was accounted for except Paulvitch. Four were prisoners in Kincaid’s forecastle. The rest were dead.
With these men Tarzan got up steam upon the vessel, and with the knowledge of the mate, who happened to be one of those surviving, he planned to set out in quest of Jungle Island; but as the morning dawned there came with it a heavy gale from the west which raised a sea into which the mate of the Kincaid dared not venture. All that day the ship lay within the shelter of the mouth of the river; for, though night witnessed a lessening of the wind, it was thought safer to wait for daylight before attempting the navigation of the winding channel to the sea.
With these men, Tarzan got the ship ready, and with the mate's knowledge—who happened to be one of the survivors—he planned to set off in search of Jungle Island. However, as morning broke, a strong gale came in from the west, creating a sea that the mate of the Kincaid didn’t want to tackle. The ship remained sheltered at the mouth of the river all day; although the wind died down at night, it was deemed safer to wait until daylight before trying to navigate the winding channel to the sea.
Upon the deck of the steamer the pack wandered without let or hindrance by day, for they had soon learned through Tarzan and Mugambi that they must harm no one upon the Kincaid; but at night they were confined below.
On the deck of the steamer, the pack roamed freely during the day, as they quickly learned from Tarzan and Mugambi that they must not harm anyone on the Kincaid; however, at night, they were kept below.
Tarzan’s joy had been unbounded when he learned from his wife that the little child who had died in the village of M’ganwazam was not their son. Who the baby could have been, or what had become of their own, they could not imagine, and as both Rokoff and Paulvitch were gone, there was no way of discovering.
Tarzan's happiness knew no bounds when he found out from his wife that the little child who had died in the village of M’ganwazam was not their son. They couldn't imagine who the baby could have been or what had happened to their own, and since both Rokoff and Paulvitch were gone, there was no way to find out.
There was, however, a certain sense of relief in the knowledge that they might yet hope. Until positive proof of the baby’s death reached them there was always that to buoy them up.
There was, however, a certain sense of relief in knowing that they could still hold on to hope. Until they received solid proof of the baby's death, there was always that to lift their spirits.
It seemed quite evident that their little Jack had not been brought aboard the Kincaid. Anderssen would have known of it had such been the case, but he had assured Jane time and time again that the little one he had brought to her cabin the night he aided her to escape was the only one that had been aboard the Kincaid since she lay at Dover.
It was pretty clear that their little Jack had not been brought onto the Kincaid. Anderssen would have known if that were true, but he had reassured Jane over and over that the little one he had brought to her cabin the night he helped her escape was the only one that had been on the Kincaid since it was in Dover.
CHAPTER XVIII.
Paulvitch Plots Revenge
As Jane and Tarzan stood upon the vessel’s deck recounting to one another the details of the various adventures through which each had passed since they had parted in their London home, there glared at them from beneath scowling brows a hidden watcher upon the shore.
As Jane and Tarzan stood on the ship's deck sharing stories about the adventures they had each experienced since they had separated in their London home, a hidden observer on the shore glared at them from beneath furrowed brows.
Through the man’s brain passed plan after plan whereby he might thwart the escape of the Englishman and his wife, for so long as the vital spark remained within the vindictive brain of Alexander Paulvitch none who had aroused the enmity of the Russian might be entirely safe.
Through the man's mind raced plan after plan to stop the Englishman and his wife from escaping, because as long as there was a spark of life in the vengeful brain of Alexander Paulvitch, no one who had angered the Russian could ever feel completely safe.
Plan after plan he formed only to discard each either as impracticable, or unworthy the vengeance his wrongs demanded. So warped by faulty reasoning was the criminal mind of Rokoff’s lieutenant that he could not grasp the real truth of that which lay between himself and the ape-man and see that always the fault had been, not with the English lord, but with himself and his confederate.
Plan after plan he made, only to throw each one away for being either impractical or not worthy of the revenge his wrongs deserved. The criminal mind of Rokoff's lieutenant was so twisted by flawed thinking that he couldn't understand the real truth of what lay between him and the ape-man, failing to see that the fault had always been with him and his accomplice, not with the English lord.
And at the rejection of each new scheme Paulvitch arrived always at the same conclusion—that he could accomplish naught while half the breadth of the Ugambi separated him from the object of his hatred.
And with every new plan that was turned down, Paulvitch always came to the same conclusion—that he couldn't achieve anything while he was half the width of the Ugambi River away from the object of his hatred.
But how was he to span the crocodile-infested waters? There was no canoe nearer than the Mosula village, and Paulvitch was none too sure that the Kincaid would still be at anchor in the river when he returned should he take the time to traverse the jungle to the distant village and return with a canoe. Yet there was no other way, and so, convinced that thus alone might he hope to reach his prey, Paulvitch, with a parting scowl at the two figures upon the Kincaid’s deck, turned away from the river.
But how was he supposed to cross the waters full of crocodiles? There wasn’t a canoe closer than the Mosula village, and Paulvitch wasn’t too sure that the Kincaid would still be anchored in the river when he got back if he took the time to trek through the jungle to the far-off village and return with a canoe. Still, there was no other option, so Paulvitch, believing this was his only chance to reach his target, shot one last glare at the two figures on the Kincaid’s deck and turned away from the river.
Hastening through the dense jungle, his mind centred upon his one fetich—revenge—the Russian forgot even his terror of the savage world through which he moved.
Hurrying through the thick jungle, his mind focused on his one obsession—revenge—the Russian even forgot his fear of the wild world around him.
Baffled and beaten at every turn of Fortune’s wheel, reacted upon time after time by his own malign plotting, the principal victim of his own criminality, Paulvitch was yet so blind as to imagine that his greatest happiness lay in a continuation of the plottings and schemings which had ever brought him and Rokoff to disaster, and the latter finally to a hideous death.
Baffled and defeated at every turn of Fortune’s wheel, constantly affected by his own evil scheming, the main victim of his own wrongdoing, Paulvitch was so blind that he believed his greatest happiness came from continuing the plots and schemes that had always led him and Rokoff to disaster, and ultimately brought the latter to a terrible death.
As the Russian stumbled on through the jungle toward the Mosula village there presently crystallized within his brain a plan which seemed more feasible than any that he had as yet considered.
As the Russian made his way through the jungle toward the Mosula village, a plan formed in his mind that felt more doable than any he'd thought of before.
He would come by night to the side of the Kincaid, and once aboard, would search out the members of the ship’s original crew who had survived the terrors of this frightful expedition, and enlist them in an attempt to wrest the vessel from Tarzan and his beasts.
He would come at night to the side of the Kincaid, and once on board, he would look for the members of the ship’s original crew who had survived the horrors of this terrifying expedition, and recruit them in a bid to take the vessel back from Tarzan and his animals.
In the cabin were arms and ammunition, and hidden in a secret receptacle in the cabin table was one of those infernal machines, the construction of which had occupied much of Paulvitch’s spare time when he had stood high in the confidence of the Nihilists of his native land.
In the cabin were weapons and ammo, and tucked away in a hidden compartment in the cabin table was one of those deadly devices that had taken up much of Paulvitch's free time when he was held in high regard by the Nihilists from his homeland.
That was before he had sold them out for immunity and gold to the police of Petrograd. Paulvitch winced as he recalled the denunciation of him that had fallen from the lips of one of his former comrades ere the poor devil expiated his political sins at the end of a hempen rope.
That was before he had betrayed them for immunity and money to the police of Petrograd. Paulvitch flinched as he remembered the accusation that came from one of his former comrades before the unfortunate man paid for his political crimes with his life at the end of a rope.
But the infernal machine was the thing to think of now. He could do much with that if he could but get his hands upon it. Within the little hardwood case hidden in the cabin table rested sufficient potential destructiveness to wipe out in the fraction of a second every enemy aboard the Kincaid.
But the deadly machine was what needed to be considered now. He could achieve a lot with it if he could just get his hands on it. Inside the small wooden case hidden in the cabin table was enough destructive power to eliminate every enemy on the Kincaid in an instant.
Paulvitch licked his lips in anticipatory joy, and urged his tired legs to greater speed that he might not be too late to the ship’s anchorage to carry out his designs.
Paulvitch licked his lips in eager excitement and pushed his tired legs to move faster so he wouldn’t be too late to the ship's anchorage to execute his plans.
All depended, of course, upon when the Kincaid departed. The Russian realized that nothing could be accomplished beneath the light of day. Darkness must shroud his approach to the ship’s side, for should he be sighted by Tarzan or Lady Greystoke he would have no chance to board the vessel.
All depended, of course, on when the Kincaid left. The Russian understood that nothing could be done in broad daylight. He needed darkness to cover his approach to the ship, because if Tarzan or Lady Greystoke saw him, he wouldn’t have a chance to get on board.
The gale that was blowing was, he believed, the cause of the delay in getting the Kincaid under way, and if it continued to blow until night then the chances were all in his favour, for he knew that there was little likelihood of the ape-man attempting to navigate the tortuous channel of the Ugambi while darkness lay upon the surface of the water, hiding the many bars and the numerous small islands which are scattered over the expanse of the river’s mouth.
The strong wind that was blowing, he thought, was the reason for the delay in getting the Kincaid ready to leave, and if it kept blowing until night, then his odds were good. He knew there was little chance the ape-man would try to navigate the tricky channel of the Ugambi while it was dark, as the darkness would conceal the many sandbars and small islands scattered across the river's mouth.
It was well after noon when Paulvitch came to the Mosula village upon the bank of the tributary of the Ugambi. Here he was received with suspicion and unfriendliness by the native chief, who, like all those who came in contact with Rokoff or Paulvitch, had suffered in some manner from the greed, the cruelty, or the lust of the two Muscovites.
It was well past noon when Paulvitch arrived at the Mosula village by the bank of the tributary of the Ugambi. He was met with suspicion and hostility by the native chief, who, like everyone else who interacted with Rokoff or Paulvitch, had experienced some form of suffering due to the greed, cruelty, or lust of the two Russians.
When Paulvitch demanded the use of a canoe the chief grumbled a surly refusal and ordered the white man from the village. Surrounded by angry, muttering warriors who seemed to be but waiting some slight pretext to transfix him with their menacing spears the Russian could do naught else than withdraw.
When Paulvitch asked to use a canoe, the chief grumbled a grumpy no and ordered the white man to leave the village. Surrounded by angry, murmuring warriors who looked ready to stab him with their threatening spears, the Russian had no choice but to back off.
A dozen fighting men led him to the edge of the clearing, leaving him with a warning never to show himself again in the vicinity of their village.
A dozen fighters brought him to the edge of the clearing, giving him a warning never to come back to their village.
Stifling his anger, Paulvitch slunk into the jungle; but once beyond the sight of the warriors he paused and listened intently. He could hear the voices of his escort as the men returned to the village, and when he was sure that they were not following him he wormed his way through the bushes to the edge of the river, still determined some way to obtain a canoe.
Stifling his anger, Paulvitch slipped into the jungle; but once he was out of sight of the warriors, he stopped and listened closely. He could hear his escort's voices as the men headed back to the village, and when he was sure they weren’t following him, he made his way through the bushes to the river's edge, still determined to find a canoe.
Life itself depended upon his reaching the Kincaid and enlisting the survivors of the ship’s crew in his service, for to be abandoned here amidst the dangers of the African jungle where he had won the enmity of the natives was, he well knew, practically equivalent to a sentence of death.
Life itself depended on him reaching the Kincaid and getting the surviving crew members to join him, because being left behind here in the dangerous African jungle, where he had already made enemies with the locals, was, as he knew very well, almost a death sentence.
A desire for revenge acted as an almost equally powerful incentive to spur him into the face of danger to accomplish his design, so that it was a desperate man that lay hidden in the foliage beside the little river searching with eager eyes for some sign of a small canoe which might be easily handled by a single paddle.
A desire for revenge was an almost equally strong motivation, pushing him to confront danger to achieve his goal. Therefore, a desperate man lay concealed in the bushes next to the small river, eagerly scanning for any sign of a small canoe that could be easily maneuvered with a single paddle.
Nor had the Russian long to wait before one of the awkward little skiffs which the Mosula fashion came in sight upon the bosom of the river. A youth was paddling lazily out into midstream from a point beside the village. When he reached the channel he allowed the sluggish current to carry him slowly along while he lolled indolently in the bottom of his crude canoe.
Nor did the Russian have to wait long before one of the clumsy little boats made by the Mosula appeared on the river. A young man was paddling lazily out to the middle of the river from a spot next to the village. Once he reached the channel, he let the slow current drift him along while he lounged comfortably at the bottom of his rough canoe.
All ignorant of the unseen enemy upon the river’s bank the lad floated slowly down the stream while Paulvitch followed along the jungle path a few yards behind him.
All unaware of the hidden enemy on the riverbank, the boy floated slowly down the stream while Paulvitch trailed along the jungle path a few yards behind him.
A mile below the village the black boy dipped his paddle into the water and forced his skiff toward the bank. Paulvitch, elated by the chance which had drawn the youth to the same side of the river as that along which he followed rather than to the opposite side where he would have been beyond the stalker’s reach, hid in the brush close beside the point at which it was evident the skiff would touch the bank of the slow-moving stream, which seemed jealous of each fleeting instant which drew it nearer to the broad and muddy Ugambi where it must for ever lose its identity in the larger stream that would presently cast its waters into the great ocean.
A mile below the village, the Black boy dipped his paddle into the water and steered his small boat toward the shore. Paulvitch, thrilled by the luck that had brought the young man to the same side of the river he was on rather than the opposite side where he would have been out of reach, hid in the brush near the spot where it was clear the boat would land on the slow-moving stream. The water seemed to resent each passing moment that brought it closer to the wide, muddy Ugambi, where it would eventually lose its identity in the larger river that would soon send its waters into the vast ocean.
Equally indolent were the motions of the Mosula youth as he drew his skiff beneath an overhanging limb of a great tree that leaned down to implant a farewell kiss upon the bosom of the departing water, caressing with green fronds the soft breast of its languorous love.
The movements of the Mosula youth were just as lazy as he pulled his small boat under the overhanging branch of a huge tree that bent down to give a goodbye kiss to the retreating water, gently brushing its green leaves against the soft surface of its sluggish lover.
And, snake-like, amidst the concealing foliage lay the malevolent Russ. Cruel, shifty eyes gloated upon the outlines of the coveted canoe, and measured the stature of its owner, while the crafty brain weighed the chances of the white man should physical encounter with the black become necessary.
And, like a snake, among the hiding plants lay the sinister Russ. His cruel, scheming eyes reveled in the shape of the prized canoe and assessed the size of its owner, while his cunning mind calculated the odds of a physical confrontation with the Black man if it came down to that.
Only direct necessity could drive Alexander Paulvitch to personal conflict; but it was indeed dire necessity which goaded him on to action now.
Only direct necessity could push Alexander Paulvitch into a personal conflict; but it was truly dire need that motivated him to take action now.
There was time, just time enough, to reach the Kincaid by nightfall. Would the black fool never quit his skiff? Paulvitch squirmed and fidgeted. The lad yawned and stretched. With exasperating deliberateness he examined the arrows in his quiver, tested his bow, and looked to the edge upon the hunting-knife in his loin-cloth.
There was enough time to reach the Kincaid by nightfall. Would the idiot never get out of his skiff? Paulvitch squirmed and fidgeted. The kid yawned and stretched. With annoying slowness, he checked the arrows in his quiver, tested his bow, and looked at the blade of the hunting knife in his loincloth.
Again he stretched and yawned, glanced up at the river-bank, shrugged his shoulders, and lay down in the bottom of his canoe for a little nap before he plunged into the jungle after the prey he had come forth to hunt.
Again he stretched and yawned, looked up at the riverbank, shrugged his shoulders, and lay down in the bottom of his canoe for a quick nap before diving into the jungle after the prey he had come out to hunt.
Paulvitch half rose, and with tensed muscles stood glaring down upon his unsuspecting victim. The boy’s lids drooped and closed. Presently his breast rose and fell to the deep breaths of slumber. The time had come!
Paulvitch half stood up, tensed his muscles, and glared down at his unsuspecting victim. The boy's eyelids drooped and closed. Soon, his chest rose and fell with deep breaths of sleep. The time had come!
The Russian crept stealthily nearer. A branch rustled beneath his weight and the lad stirred in his sleep. Paulvitch drew his revolver and levelled it upon the black. For a moment he remained in rigid quiet, and then again the youth relapsed into undisturbed slumber.
The Russian crept silently closer. A branch rustled under his weight, causing the young man to stir in his sleep. Paulvitch pulled out his revolver and aimed it at the figure in the dark. For a moment, he stayed completely still, and then the young man settled back into peaceful slumber.
The white man crept closer. He could not chance a shot until there was no risk of missing. Presently he leaned close above the Mosula. The cold steel of the revolver in his hand insinuated itself nearer and nearer to the breast of the unconscious lad. Now it stopped but a few inches above the strongly beating heart.
The white man inched closer. He couldn't take the shot until he was sure he wouldn't miss. Soon, he leaned over the Mosula. The cold steel of the revolver in his hand edged closer and closer to the chest of the unconscious boy. Now it hovered just a few inches above the pounding heart.
But the pressure of a finger lay between the harmless boy and eternity. The soft bloom of youth still lay upon the brown cheek, a smile half parted the beardless lips. Did any qualm of conscience point its disquieting finger of reproach at the murderer?
But the pressure of a finger stood between the innocent boy and forever. The gentle glow of youth still rested on his brown cheek, and a smile slightly parted his smooth lips. Did any pang of conscience stir a troubling finger of blame at the killer?
To all such was Alexander Paulvitch immune. A sneer curled his bearded lip as his forefinger closed upon the trigger of his revolver. There was a loud report. A little hole appeared above the heart of the sleeping boy, a little hole about which lay a blackened rim of powder-burned flesh.
To all of them, Alexander Paulvitch was untouchable. A smirk twisted his bearded lip as his index finger pressed down on the trigger of his revolver. There was a loud bang. A small hole formed above the heart of the sleeping boy, a tiny hole surrounded by a charred ring of burned flesh.
The youthful body half rose to a sitting posture. The smiling lips tensed to the nervous shock of a momentary agony which the conscious mind never apprehended, and then the dead sank limply back into that deepest of slumbers from which there is no awakening.
The young body half sat up. The smiling lips tightened with the nervous shock of a brief pain that the conscious mind never registered, and then the body sank back limply into that deepest sleep from which there is no waking.
The killer dropped quickly into the skiff beside the killed. Ruthless hands seized the dead boy heartlessly and raised him to the low gunwale. A little shove, a splash, some widening ripples broken by the sudden surge of a dark, hidden body from the slimy depths, and the coveted canoe was in the sole possession of the white man—more savage than the youth whose life he had taken.
The killer quickly jumped into the small boat next to the body. Heartless hands grabbed the dead boy and lifted him to the low edge of the boat. A little push, a splash, and some spreading ripples were interrupted by the sudden rise of a dark, hidden figure from the murky depths, and the prized canoe was now solely in the hands of the white man—more brutal than the youth whose life he had taken.
Casting off the tie rope and seizing the paddle, Paulvitch bent feverishly to the task of driving the skiff downward toward the Ugambi at top speed.
Casting off the tie rope and grabbing the paddle, Paulvitch hurriedly set to work pushing the skiff down toward the Ugambi as fast as he could.
Night had fallen when the prow of the bloodstained craft shot out into the current of the larger stream. Constantly the Russian strained his eyes into the increasing darkness ahead in vain endeavour to pierce the black shadows which lay between him and the anchorage of the Kincaid.
Night had fallen when the bow of the bloodstained boat moved out into the current of the larger river. The Russian constantly strained his eyes into the growing darkness ahead, trying in vain to see through the black shadows that lay between him and the anchorage of the Kincaid.
Was the ship still riding there upon the waters of the Ugambi, or had the ape-man at last persuaded himself of the safety of venturing forth into the abating storm? As Paulvitch forged ahead with the current he asked himself these questions, and many more beside, not the least disquieting of which were those which related to his future should it chance that the Kincaid had already steamed away, leaving him to the merciless horrors of the savage wilderness.
Was the ship still floating on the waters of the Ugambi, or had the ape-man finally convinced himself it was safe to venture out into the weakening storm? As Paulvitch moved ahead with the current, he pondered these questions and many others, not least of which were those concerning his future if the Kincaid had already left, abandoning him to the ruthless horrors of the untamed wilderness.
In the darkness it seemed to the paddler that he was fairly flying over the water, and he had become convinced that the ship had left her moorings and that he had already passed the spot at which she had lain earlier in the day, when there appeared before him beyond a projecting point which he had but just rounded the flickering light from a ship’s lantern.
In the darkness, the paddler felt like he was racing over the water, convinced that the ship had come loose from its moorings and that he had already passed the place where it had been earlier in the day. Then, just beyond a point he had just rounded, he saw the flickering light of a ship’s lantern.
Alexander Paulvitch could scarce restrain an exclamation of triumph. The Kincaid had not departed! Life and vengeance were not to elude him after all.
Alexander Paulvitch could hardly contain a shout of triumph. The Kincaid hadn’t left! Life and revenge were not going to escape him after all.
He stopped paddling the moment that he descried the gleaming beacon of hope ahead of him. Silently he drifted down the muddy waters of the Ugambi, occasionally dipping his paddle’s blade gently into the current that he might guide his primitive craft to the vessel’s side.
He stopped paddling as soon as he saw the shining beacon of hope in front of him. Quietly, he floated down the murky waters of the Ugambi, occasionally dipping his paddle into the current to steer his basic boat toward the side of the vessel.
As he approached more closely the dark bulk of a ship loomed before him out of the blackness of the night. No sound came from the vessel’s deck. Paulvitch drifted, unseen, close to the Kincaid’s side. Only the momentary scraping of his canoe’s nose against the ship’s planking broke the silence of the night.
As he got closer, the dark shape of a ship appeared out of the darkness of the night. There was no sound coming from the deck. Paulvitch floated silently next to the Kincaid. Only the brief scraping of his canoe's tip against the ship's planks disturbed the quiet of the night.
Trembling with nervous excitement, the Russian remained motionless for several minutes; but there was no sound from the great bulk above him to indicate that his coming had been noted.
Trembling with nervous excitement, the Russian stayed frozen for several minutes; but there was no sound from the massive figure above him to suggest that his arrival had been noticed.
Stealthily he worked his craft forward until the stays of the bowsprit were directly above him. He could just reach them. To make his canoe fast there was the work of but a minute or two, and then the man raised himself quietly aloft.
He quietly maneuvered his canoe until the stays of the bowsprit were directly above him. He could just reach them. It took just a minute or two to secure his canoe, and then he carefully lifted himself up.
A moment later he dropped softly to the deck. Thoughts of the hideous pack which tenanted the ship induced cold tremors along the spine of the cowardly prowler; but life itself depended upon the success of his venture, and so he was enabled to steel himself to the frightful chances which lay before him.
A moment later, he softly dropped to the deck. Thoughts of the terrifying crew that inhabited the ship sent cold shivers down the spine of the cowardly intruder; but his very survival depended on the success of his mission, so he managed to toughen himself against the terrifying risks that lay ahead.
No sound or sign of watch appeared upon the ship’s deck. Paulvitch crept stealthily toward the forecastle. All was silence. The hatch was raised, and as the man peered downward he saw one of the Kincaid’s crew reading by the light of the smoky lantern depending from the ceiling of the crew’s quarters.
No sounds or signs of a watch were on the ship’s deck. Paulvitch sneaked quietly toward the forecastle. It was completely silent. The hatch was open, and as he looked down, he saw one of the Kincaid’s crew reading by the light of the smoky lantern hanging from the ceiling of the crew’s quarters.
Paulvitch knew the man well, a surly cut-throat upon whom he figured strongly in the carrying out of the plan which he had conceived. Gently the Russ lowered himself through the aperture to the rounds of the ladder which led into the forecastle.
Paulvitch knew the man well, a grumpy thug who he relied on heavily to carry out the plan he had come up with. Carefully, the Russ lowered himself through the opening to the rungs of the ladder that led into the forecastle.
He kept his eyes turned upon the reading man, ready to warn him to silence the moment that the fellow discovered him; but so deeply immersed was the sailor in the magazine that the Russian came, unobserved, to the forecastle floor.
He kept his eyes on the man reading, ready to tell him to be quiet the moment he noticed him; but the sailor was so engrossed in the magazine that the Russian approached, unnoticed, to the forecastle floor.
There he turned and whispered the reader’s name. The man raised his eyes from the magazine—eyes that went wide for a moment as they fell upon the familiar countenance of Rokoff’s lieutenant, only to narrow instantly in a scowl of disapproval.
There, he turned and whispered the reader’s name. The man looked up from the magazine—his eyes widening for a moment as they landed on the familiar face of Rokoff’s lieutenant, only to narrow instantly in a frown of disapproval.
“The devil!” he ejaculated. “Where did you come from? We all thought you were done for and gone where you ought to have gone a long time ago. His lordship will be mighty pleased to see you.”
“The devil!” he exclaimed. “Where did you come from? We all thought you were finished and gone where you should have been a long time ago. His lordship will be really happy to see you.”
Paulvitch crossed to the sailor’s side. A friendly smile lay on the Russian’s lips, and his right hand was extended in greeting, as though the other might have been a dear and long lost friend. The sailor ignored the proffered hand, nor did he return the other’s smile.
Paulvitch walked over to the sailor. A friendly smile was on the Russian's face, and he extended his right hand in greeting, as if the sailor were a dear, long-lost friend. The sailor ignored the offered hand and didn’t return the smile.
“I’ve come to help you,” explained Paulvitch. “I’m going to help you get rid of the Englishman and his beasts—then there will be no danger from the law when we get back to civilization. We can sneak in on them while they sleep—that is Greystoke, his wife, and that black scoundrel, Mugambi. Afterward it will be a simple matter to clean up the beasts. Where are they?”
“I’m here to help you,” Paulvitch said. “I’m going to help you get rid of the Englishman and his pets—then we won’t have to worry about the law when we get back to civilization. We can sneak up on them while they sleep—that’s Greystoke, his wife, and that black scoundrel, Mugambi. After that, it’ll be easy to handle the animals. Where are they?”
“They’re below,” replied the sailor; “but just let me tell you something, Paulvitch. You haven’t got no more show to turn us men against the Englishman than nothing. We had all we wanted of you and that other beast. He’s dead, an’ if I don’t miss my guess a whole lot you’ll be dead too before long. You two treated us like dogs, and if you think we got any love for you you better forget it.”
“They’re down there,” replied the sailor. “But let me tell you something, Paulvitch. You have no chance of turning us against the Englishman. We’ve had enough of you and that other jerk. He’s dead, and if I’m not mistaken, you’ll be dead too before long. You two treated us like animals, and if you think we have any feelings for you, you better forget it.”
“You mean to say that you’re going to turn against me?” demanded Paulvitch.
“You're saying you're going to turn against me?” Paulvitch demanded.
The other nodded, and then after a momentary pause, during which an idea seemed to have occurred to him, he spoke again.
The other nodded, and after a brief pause, where it seemed like an idea hit him, he spoke again.
“Unless,” he said, “you can make it worth my while to let you go before the Englishman finds you here.”
“Unless,” he said, “you can make it worth my time to let you leave before the Englishman finds you here.”
“You wouldn’t turn me away in the jungle, would you?” asked Paulvitch. “Why, I’d die there in a week.”
“You wouldn’t leave me behind in the jungle, would you?” Paulvitch asked. “I’d die there in a week.”
“You’d have a chance there,” replied the sailor. “Here, you wouldn’t have no chance. Why, if I woke up my maties here they’d probably cut your heart out of you before the Englishman got a chance at you at all. It’s mighty lucky for you that I’m the one to be awake now and not none of the others.”
“You’d have a chance there,” said the sailor. “Here, you wouldn’t have any chance. If I woke up my buddies here, they’d probably cut your heart out before the Englishman even got a shot at you. It’s really lucky for you that I’m the one awake right now and not any of the others.”
“You’re crazy,” cried Paulvitch. “Don’t you know that the Englishman will have you all hanged when he gets you back where the law can get hold of you?”
“You’re insane,” yelled Paulvitch. “Don’t you realize that the Englishman will have all of you executed once he brings you back where the law can reach you?”
“No, he won’t do nothing of the kind,” replied the sailor. “He’s told us as much, for he says that there wasn’t nobody to blame but you and Rokoff—the rest of us was just tools. See?”
“No, he won’t do anything like that,” replied the sailor. “He’s told us as much, because he says that there wasn’t anyone to blame but you and Rokoff—the rest of us were just tools. See?”
For half an hour the Russian pleaded or threatened as the mood seized him. Sometimes he was upon the verge of tears, and again he was promising his listener either fabulous rewards or condign punishment; but the other was obdurate. [condign: of equal value]
For half an hour, the Russian either begged or threatened, depending on his mood. Sometimes he was about to cry, and other times he was promising his listener either incredible rewards or severe punishment; but the other person remained unmoved.
He made it plain to the Russian that there were but two plans open to him—either he must consent to being turned over immediately to Lord Greystoke, or he must pay to the sailor, as a price for permission to quit the Kincaid unmolested, every cent of money and article of value upon his person and in his cabin.
He made it clear to the Russian that he had two options—either he could agree to be handed over to Lord Greystoke right away, or he could pay the sailor, as a price to leave the Kincaid without any trouble, every penny and valuable item he had on him and in his cabin.
“And you’ll have to make up your mind mighty quick,” growled the man, “for I want to turn in. Come now, choose—his lordship or the jungle?”
“And you’ll have to make up your mind really fast,” grumbled the man, “because I want to go to bed. Come on, choose—his lordship or the jungle?”
“You’ll be sorry for this,” grumbled the Russian.
"You'll regret this," grumbled the Russian.
“Shut up,” admonished the sailor. “If you get funny I may change my mind, and keep you here after all.”
“Shut up,” the sailor warned. “If you start acting weird, I might reconsider and decide to keep you here after all.”
Now Paulvitch had no intention of permitting himself to fall into the hands of Tarzan of the Apes if he could possibly avoid it, and while the terrors of the jungle appalled him they were, to his mind, infinitely preferable to the certain death which he knew he merited and for which he might look at the hands of the ape-man.
Now Paulvitch had no intention of letting himself be captured by Tarzan of the Apes if he could avoid it, and while the dangers of the jungle frightened him, they were, in his opinion, way better than the certain death he believed he deserved and that he might face at the hands of the ape-man.
“Is anyone sleeping in my cabin?” he asked.
“Is anyone sleeping in my cabin?” he asked.
The sailor shook his head. “No,” he said; “Lord and Lady Greystoke have the captain’s cabin. The mate is in his own, and there ain’t no one in yours.”
The sailor shook his head. “No,” he said; “Lord and Lady Greystoke have the captain’s cabin. The mate is in his own, and there’s no one in yours.”
“I’ll go and get my valuables for you,” said Paulvitch.
“I’ll go get my valuable things for you,” said Paulvitch.
“I’ll go with you to see that you don’t try any funny business,” said the sailor, and he followed the Russian up the ladder to the deck.
“I’ll go with you to make sure you don’t pull any funny stuff,” said the sailor, and he followed the Russian up the ladder to the deck.
At the cabin entrance the sailor halted to watch, permitting Paulvitch to go alone to his cabin. Here he gathered together his few belongings that were to buy him the uncertain safety of escape, and as he stood for a moment beside the little table on which he had piled them he searched his brain for some feasible plan either to ensure his safety or to bring revenge upon his enemies.
At the cabin entrance, the sailor stopped to watch, letting Paulvitch go to his cabin alone. There, he gathered his few belongings that might buy him the uncertain safety of escape, and as he stood for a moment beside the small table where he had piled them, he searched his mind for a workable plan to either ensure his safety or get revenge on his enemies.
And presently as he thought there recurred to his memory the little black box which lay hidden in a secret receptacle beneath a false top upon the table where his hand rested.
And just as he was thinking, he remembered the little black box that was hidden in a secret compartment under a false top on the table where his hand was resting.
The Russian’s face lighted to a sinister gleam of malevolent satisfaction as he stooped and felt beneath the table top. A moment later he withdrew from its hiding-place the thing he sought. He had lighted the lantern swinging from the beams overhead that he might see to collect his belongings, and now he held the black box well in the rays of the lamplight, while he fingered at the clasp that fastened its lid.
The Russian's face lit up with a sinister gleam of malicious satisfaction as he bent down and felt under the table. A moment later, he pulled out what he was looking for from its hiding spot. He had turned on the lantern swinging from the beams above so he could see to gather his things, and now he held the black box clearly in the lamplight while fiddling with the clasp that secured its lid.
The lifted cover revealed two compartments within the box. In one was a mechanism which resembled the works of a small clock. There also was a little battery of two dry cells. A wire ran from the clockwork to one of the poles of the battery, and from the other pole through the partition into the other compartment, a second wire returning directly to the clockwork.
The lifted cover showed two sections inside the box. One had a mechanism that looked like the inner workings of a small clock. There was also a tiny battery made up of two dry cells. A wire connected the clockwork to one of the battery terminals, and from the other terminal, a second wire went through the divider into the other section, looping back directly to the clockwork.
Whatever lay within the second compartment was not visible, for a cover lay over it and appeared to be sealed in place by asphaltum. In the bottom of the box, beside the clockwork, lay a key, and this Paulvitch now withdrew and fitted to the winding stem.
Whatever was inside the second compartment wasn't visible because there was a cover over it that seemed to be sealed down with asphaltum. At the bottom of the box, next to the clockwork, was a key, which Paulvitch now took out and fitted to the winding stem.
Gently he turned the key, muffling the noise of the winding operation by throwing a couple of articles of clothing over the box. All the time he listened intently for any sound which might indicate that the sailor or another were approaching his cabin; but none came to interrupt his work.
Gently he turned the key, quieting the noise of the winding operation by draping a couple of articles of clothing over the box. All the while, he listened carefully for any sound that might signal the sailor or someone else approaching his cabin; but nothing came to interrupt his work.
When the winding was completed the Russian set a pointer upon a small dial at the side of the clockwork, then he replaced the cover upon the black box, and returned the entire machine to its hiding-place in the table.
When the winding was finished, the Russian placed a pointer on a small dial beside the clockwork, then he put the cover back on the black box and returned the whole machine to its hiding spot in the table.
A sinister smile curled the man’s bearded lips as he gathered up his valuables, blew out the lamp, and stepped from his cabin to the side of the waiting sailor.
A wicked smile twisted the man’s bearded lips as he collected his valuables, blew out the lamp, and stepped out of his cabin to join the waiting sailor.
“Here are my things,” said the Russian; “now let me go.”
“Here are my things,” said the Russian. “Now let me go.”
“I’ll first take a look in your pockets,” replied the sailor. “You might have overlooked some trifling thing that won’t be of no use to you in the jungle, but that’ll come in mighty handy to a poor sailorman in London. Ah! just as I feared,” he ejaculated an instant later as he withdrew a roll of bank-notes from Paulvitch’s inside coat pocket.
“I'll start by checking your pockets,” the sailor said. “You might have missed something small that won’t be useful to you in the jungle, but it'll be really helpful for a poor sailor in London. Ah! Just as I suspected,” he exclaimed a moment later as he pulled a roll of banknotes from Paulvitch’s inside coat pocket.
The Russian scowled, muttering an imprecation; but nothing could be gained by argument, and so he did his best to reconcile himself to his loss in the knowledge that the sailor would never reach London to enjoy the fruits of his thievery.
The Russian frowned, mumbling a curse; but there was no point in arguing, so he tried to come to terms with his loss, knowing that the sailor would never make it to London to enjoy the spoils of his theft.
It was with difficulty that Paulvitch restrained a consuming desire to taunt the man with a suggestion of the fate that would presently overtake him and the other members of the Kincaid’s company; but fearing to arouse the fellow’s suspicions, he crossed the deck and lowered himself in silence into his canoe.
It was hard for Paulvitch to hold back the intense urge to mock the man with a hint of the doom that was about to hit him and the rest of Kincaid's crew; but worried that it might raise the guy's suspicions, he made his way across the deck and quietly lowered himself into his canoe.
A minute or two later he was paddling toward the shore to be swallowed up in the darkness of the jungle night, and the terrors of a hideous existence from which, could he have had even a slight foreknowledge of what awaited him in the long years to come, he would have fled to the certain death of the open sea rather than endure it.
A minute or two later, he was paddling toward the shore, about to be enveloped by the darkness of the jungle night and the horrors of a miserable existence. If he had even a hint of what lay ahead in the long years to come, he would have chosen to face the certain death of the open sea rather than deal with it.
The sailor, having made sure that Paulvitch had departed, returned to the forecastle, where he hid away his booty and turned into his bunk, while in the cabin that had belonged to the Russian there ticked on and on through the silences of the night the little mechanism in the small black box which held for the unconscious sleepers upon the ill-starred Kincaid the coming vengeance of the thwarted Russian.
The sailor, after confirming that Paulvitch was gone, went back to the forecastle, where he stashed his loot and crawled into his bunk. Meanwhile, in the cabin that used to belong to the Russian, the ticking of a small mechanism in a tiny black box echoed through the stillness of the night, representing the impending revenge of the foiled Russian on the unwitting sleepers of the doomed Kincaid.
CHAPTER XIX.
The Last of the “Kincaid”
Shortly after the break of day Tarzan was on deck noting the condition of the weather. The wind had abated. The sky was cloudless. Every condition seemed ideal for the commencement of the return voyage to Jungle Island, where the beasts were to be left. And then—home!
Shortly after dawn, Tarzan was on deck checking the weather. The wind had calmed down. The sky was clear. Everything seemed perfect for starting the journey back to Jungle Island, where the animals would be left. And then—home!
The ape-man aroused the mate and gave instructions that the Kincaid sail at the earliest possible moment. The remaining members of the crew, safe in Lord Greystoke’s assurance that they would not be prosecuted for their share in the villainies of the two Russians, hastened with cheerful alacrity to their several duties.
The ape-man woke his partner and instructed that the Kincaid set sail as soon as possible. The other crew members, reassured by Lord Greystoke that they wouldn’t face any repercussions for their involvement with the two Russians, eagerly went about their tasks.
The beasts, liberated from the confinement of the hold, wandered about the deck, not a little to the discomfiture of the crew in whose minds there remained a still vivid picture of the savagery of the beasts in conflict with those who had gone to their deaths beneath the fangs and talons which even now seemed itching for the soft flesh of further prey.
The animals, freed from the prison of the hold, roamed around the deck, much to the discomfort of the crew, who still vividly recalled the brutal nature of the creatures during the battles with those who had met their end under the claws and teeth that now seemed eager for fresh prey.
Beneath the watchful eyes of Tarzan and Mugambi, however, Sheeta and the apes of Akut curbed their desires, so that the men worked about the deck amongst them in far greater security than they imagined.
Beneath the watchful eyes of Tarzan and Mugambi, however, Sheeta and the apes of Akut held back their urges, allowing the men to work on the deck with much more security than they realized.
At last the Kincaid slipped down the Ugambi and ran out upon the shimmering waters of the Atlantic. Tarzan and Jane Clayton watched the verdure-clad shore-line receding in the ship’s wake, and for once the ape-man left his native soil without one single pang of regret.
At last, the Kincaid glided down the Ugambi and emerged onto the sparkling waters of the Atlantic. Tarzan and Jane Clayton watched the lush shoreline fade away in the ship's wake, and for the first time, the ape-man left his homeland without a single regret.
No ship that sailed the seven seas could have borne him away from Africa to resume his search for his lost boy with half the speed that the Englishman would have desired, and the slow-moving Kincaid seemed scarce to move at all to the impatient mind of the bereaved father.
No ship that sailed the seven seas could have taken him away from Africa to continue his search for his lost son as quickly as the Englishman would have wanted, and the slow-moving Kincaid hardly seemed to move at all to the impatient mind of the grieving father.
Yet the vessel made progress even when she seemed to be standing still, and presently the low hills of Jungle Island became distinctly visible upon the western horizon ahead.
Yet the ship made progress even when it looked like it was standing still, and soon the low hills of Jungle Island became clearly visible on the western horizon ahead.
In the cabin of Alexander Paulvitch the thing within the black box ticked, ticked, ticked, with apparently unending monotony; but yet, second by second, a little arm which protruded from the periphery of one of its wheels came nearer and nearer to another little arm which projected from the hand which Paulvitch had set at a certain point upon the dial beside the clockwork. When those two arms touched one another the ticking of the mechanism would cease—for ever.
In Alexander Paulvitch's cabin, the thing inside the black box ticked, ticked, ticked, with what felt like never-ending monotony; yet, second by second, a small arm extending from the edge of one of its wheels moved closer and closer to another small arm that stuck out from the hand Paulvitch had set at a specific point on the dial next to the clockwork. When those two arms finally touched, the ticking of the mechanism would stop—for good.
Jane and Tarzan stood upon the bridge looking out toward Jungle Island. The men were forward, also watching the land grow upward out of the ocean. The beasts had sought the shade of the galley, where they were curled up in sleep. All was quiet and peace upon the ship, and upon the waters.
Jane and Tarzan stood on the bridge, gazing out at Jungle Island. The men were in front, also watching the land rise up from the ocean. The animals had found shade under the galley, where they were curled up sleeping. Everything was quiet and peaceful on the ship and in the waters.
Suddenly, without warning, the cabin roof shot up into the air, a cloud of dense smoke puffed far above the Kincaid, there was a terrific explosion which shook the vessel from stem to stern.
Suddenly, without any warning, the cabin roof flew up into the air, a thick cloud of smoke billowed high above the Kincaid, and there was a huge explosion that rattled the ship from one end to the other.
Instantly pandemonium broke loose upon the deck. The apes of Akut, terrified by the sound, ran hither and thither, snarling and growling. Sheeta leaped here and there, screaming out his startled terror in hideous cries that sent the ice of fear straight to the hearts of the Kincaid’s crew.
Instantly, chaos erupted on the deck. The apes of Akut, scared by the noise, scampered around, snarling and growling. Sheeta jumped from place to place, shrieking in panicked terror with horrifying cries that sent chills of fear straight to the hearts of Kincaid’s crew.
Mugambi, too, was trembling. Only Tarzan of the Apes and his wife retained their composure. Scarce had the debris settled than the ape-man was among the beasts, quieting their fears, talking to them in low, pacific tones, stroking their shaggy bodies, and assuring them, as only he could, that the immediate danger was over.
Mugambi was also shaking. Only Tarzan and his wife stayed calm. As soon as the dust settled, the ape-man was with the animals, calming their fears, speaking to them softly, petting their furry bodies, and reassuring them, in a way only he could, that the immediate danger was gone.
An examination of the wreckage showed that their greatest danger, now, lay in fire, for the flames were licking hungrily at the splintered wood of the wrecked cabin, and had already found a foothold upon the lower deck through a great jagged hole which the explosion had opened.
An inspection of the wreckage revealed that their biggest threat now was fire, as the flames were eagerly consuming the broken wood of the destroyed cabin and had already gained a foothold on the lower deck through a large jagged hole made by the explosion.
By a miracle no member of the ship’s company had been injured by the blast, the origin of which remained for ever a total mystery to all but one—the sailor who knew that Paulvitch had been aboard the Kincaid and in his cabin the previous night. He guessed the truth; but discretion sealed his lips. It would, doubtless, fare none too well for the man who had permitted the arch enemy of them all aboard the ship in the watches of the night, where later he might set an infernal machine to blow them all to kingdom come. No, the man decided that he would keep this knowledge to himself.
By a miracle, no one on the ship was hurt by the explosion, the cause of which remained a complete mystery to everyone except one person—the sailor who knew that Paulvitch had been on the Kincaid and in his cabin the night before. He figured out the truth, but he kept quiet. It wouldn’t go well for the guy who had allowed the arch enemy of them all on board in the middle of the night, where he could have later set up a bomb to blow them all to bits. No, the sailor decided it was best to keep this information to himself.
As the flames gained headway it became apparent to Tarzan that whatever had caused the explosion had scattered some highly inflammable substance upon the surrounding woodwork, for the water which they poured in from the pump seemed rather to spread than to extinguish the blaze.
As the flames spread, Tarzan realized that whatever had caused the explosion had scattered some highly flammable substance on the surrounding wood, because the water they pumped in seemed to spread the fire instead of putting it out.
Fifteen minutes after the explosion great, black clouds of smoke were rising from the hold of the doomed vessel. The flames had reached the engine-room, and the ship no longer moved toward the shore. Her fate was as certain as though the waters had already closed above her charred and smoking remains.
Fifteen minutes after the explosion, large black clouds of smoke were billowing from the hold of the doomed ship. The flames had reached the engine room, and the vessel was no longer heading toward the shore. Her fate was as certain as if the waters had already engulfed her charred and smoking remains.
“It is useless to remain aboard her longer,” remarked the ape-man to the mate. “There is no telling but there may be other explosions, and as we cannot hope to save her, the safest thing which we can do is to take to the boats without further loss of time and make land.”
“It’s pointless to stay on board any longer,” the ape-man said to the mate. “We can’t predict if there will be more explosions, and since we can’t save her, the best thing we can do is get to the boats right away and get to land.”
Nor was there other alternative. Only the sailors could bring away any belongings, for the fire, which had not yet reached the forecastle, had consumed all in the vicinity of the cabin which the explosion had not destroyed.
There was no other option. Only the sailors could save any belongings, because the fire, which hadn’t reached the forecastle yet, had destroyed everything around the cabin that the explosion hadn’t already ruined.
Two boats were lowered, and as there was no sea the landing was made with infinite ease. Eager and anxious, the beasts of Tarzan sniffed the familiar air of their native island as the small boats drew in toward the beach, and scarce had their keels grated upon the sand than Sheeta and the apes of Akut were over the bows and racing swiftly toward the jungle. A half-sad smile curved the lips of the ape-man as he watched them go.
Two boats were lowered, and since there was no sea, landing was incredibly easy. Eager and anxious, Tarzan's animals sniffed the familiar air of their home island as the small boats approached the beach. As soon as the boats touched the sand, Sheeta and Akut's apes jumped over the sides and raced into the jungle. A half-sad smile curved the lips of the ape-man as he watched them leave.
“Good-bye, my friends,” he murmured. “You have been good and faithful allies, and I shall miss you.”
“Goodbye, my friends,” he whispered. “You have been loyal and trustworthy allies, and I will miss you.”
“They will return, will they not, dear?” asked Jane Clayton, at his side.
“They will come back, right, dear?” asked Jane Clayton, beside him.
“They may and they may not,” replied the ape-man. “They have been ill at ease since they were forced to accept so many human beings into their confidence. Mugambi and I alone affected them less, for he and I are, at best, but half human. You, however, and the members of the crew are far too civilized for my beasts—it is you whom they are fleeing. Doubtless they feel that they cannot trust themselves in the close vicinity of so much perfectly good food without the danger that they may help themselves to a mouthful some time by mistake.”
“They might and they might not,” replied the ape-man. “They’ve been uneasy since they had to accept so many humans into their trust. Mugambi and I affect them less because he and I are, at best, only half human. You, however, and the crew are way too civilized for my beasts—it’s you they’re running away from. They probably feel they can’t trust themselves so close to so much perfectly good food without the risk of accidentally helping themselves to a bite or two.”
Jane laughed. “I think they are just trying to escape you,” she retorted. “You are always making them stop something which they see no reason why they should not do. Like little children they are doubtless delighted at this opportunity to flee from the zone of parental discipline. If they come back, though, I hope they won’t come by night.”
Jane laughed. “I think they’re just trying to get away from you,” she replied. “You always make them stop things they don’t see any reason to stop. Like little kids, they’re probably thrilled to have a chance to escape from all your rules. But if they do come back, I hope they don’t come at night.”
“Or come hungry, eh?” laughed Tarzan.
“Or come hungry, right?” laughed Tarzan.
For two hours after landing the little party stood watching the burning ship which they had abandoned. Then there came faintly to them from across the water the sound of a second explosion. The Kincaid settled rapidly almost immediately thereafter, and sank within a few minutes.
For two hours after landing, the small group stood watching the ship they had abandoned burn. Then, they heard the faint sound of a second explosion coming from across the water. The Kincaid quickly started to sink almost right after, going under in just a few minutes.
The cause of the second explosion was less a mystery than that of the first, the mate attributing it to the bursting of the boilers when the flames had finally reached them; but what had caused the first explosion was a subject of considerable speculation among the stranded company.
The reason for the second explosion was less of a mystery than the first one, with the mate believing it was due to the boilers bursting when the flames finally reached them. However, what caused the first explosion sparked a lot of speculation among the stranded group.
CHAPTER XX.
Jungle Island Again
The first consideration of the party was to locate fresh water and make camp, for all knew that their term of existence upon Jungle Island might be drawn out to months, or even years.
The first thing the group needed to do was find fresh water and set up camp, since everyone realized that their time on Jungle Island could last for months or even years.
Tarzan knew the nearest water, and to this he immediately led the party. Here the men fell to work to construct shelters and rude furniture while Tarzan went into the jungle after meat, leaving the faithful Mugambi and the Mosula woman to guard Jane, whose safety he would never trust to any member of the Kincaid’s cut-throat crew.
Tarzan knew where the closest water was, and he quickly took the group there. The men got to work building shelters and makeshift furniture while Tarzan went into the jungle to hunt for meat, leaving the loyal Mugambi and the Mosula woman to watch over Jane, whose safety he would never entrust to anyone from Kincaid’s ruthless crew.
Lady Greystoke suffered far greater anguish than any other of the castaways, for the blow to her hopes and her already cruelly lacerated mother-heart lay not in her own privations but in the knowledge that she might now never be able to learn the fate of her first-born or do aught to discover his whereabouts, or ameliorate his condition—a condition which imagination naturally pictured in the most frightful forms.
Lady Greystoke endured much more pain than any of the other castaways, because her despair didn't come from her own hardships but from the realization that she might never find out what happened to her firstborn or do anything to locate him or improve his situation—a situation that her imagination inevitably pictured in the most horrific ways.
For two weeks the party divided the time amongst the various duties which had been allotted to each. A daylight watch was maintained from sunrise to sunset upon a bluff near the camp—a jutting shoulder of rock which overlooked the sea. Here, ready for instant lighting, was gathered a huge pile of dry branches, while from a lofty pole which they had set in the ground there floated an improvised distress signal fashioned from a red undershirt which belonged to the mate of the Kincaid.
For two weeks, the group split their time among the different tasks assigned to each member. They kept a watch during the day from sunrise to sunset on a bluff near the camp—a protruding rock that overlooked the sea. Here, there was a huge pile of dry branches ready for immediate lighting, and from a tall pole they had put in the ground, an improvised distress signal made from a red undershirt belonging to the mate of the Kincaid was flying.
But never a speck upon the horizon that might be sail or smoke rewarded the tired eyes that in their endless, hopeless vigil strained daily out across the vast expanse of ocean.
But never a single trace on the horizon that could be a sail or smoke rewarded the weary eyes that, in their endless, hopeless watch, looked out every day across the wide ocean.
It was Tarzan who suggested, finally, that they attempt to construct a vessel that would bear them back to the mainland. He alone could show them how to fashion rude tools, and when the idea had taken root in the minds of the men they were eager to commence their labours.
It was Tarzan who finally suggested that they try to build a boat that would take them back to the mainland. He was the only one who could demonstrate how to make basic tools, and once the idea took hold in the men’s minds, they were eager to get started on their work.
But as time went on and the Herculean nature of their task became more and more apparent they fell to grumbling, and to quarrelling among themselves, so that to the other dangers were now added dissension and suspicion.
But as time passed and the massive challenge they faced became clearer, they started to complain and argue among themselves, which added the dangers of conflict and mistrust to their already tough situation.
More than before did Tarzan now fear to leave Jane among the half brutes of the Kincaid’s crew; but hunting he must do, for none other could so surely go forth and return with meat as he. Sometimes Mugambi spelled him at the hunting; but the black’s spear and arrows were never so sure of results as the rope and knife of the ape-man.
More than ever, Tarzan now feared leaving Jane among the half-wild members of Kincaid's crew; but he had to go hunting, as no one else could reliably venture out and come back with food like he could. Sometimes Mugambi would assist him with the hunting; but the black man's spear and arrows weren't as effective as the ape-man's rope and knife.
Finally the men shirked their work, going off into the jungle by twos to explore and to hunt. All this time the camp had had no sight of Sheeta, or Akut and the other great apes, though Tarzan had sometimes met them in the jungle as he hunted.
Finally, the men slacked off work, wandering into the jungle in pairs to explore and hunt. During all this time, the camp hadn't seen Sheeta or Akut and the other great apes, although Tarzan had occasionally come across them in the jungle while hunting.
And as matters tended from bad to worse in the camp of the castaways upon the east coast of Jungle Island, another camp came into being upon the north coast.
And as things went from bad to worse for the castaways on the east coast of Jungle Island, another camp started to form on the north coast.
Here, in a little cove, lay a small schooner, the Cowrie, whose decks had but a few days since run red with the blood of her officers and the loyal members of her crew, for the Cowrie had fallen upon bad days when it had shipped such men as Gust and Momulla the Maori and that arch-fiend Kai Shang of Fachan.
Here, in a small cove, was a little schooner, the Cowrie, whose decks had only a few days ago been stained with the blood of her officers and loyal crew members, because the Cowrie had encountered tough times when it had taken on men like Gust and Momulla the Maori, along with that wicked mastermind Kai Shang of Fachan.
There were others, too, ten of them all told, the scum of the South Sea ports; but Gust and Momulla and Kai Shang were the brains and cunning of the company. It was they who had instigated the mutiny that they might seize and divide the catch of pearls which constituted the wealth of the Cowrie’s cargo.
There were others, too, a total of ten, the dregs of the South Sea ports; but Gust, Momulla, and Kai Shang were the brains and cunning of the group. They were the ones who had sparked the mutiny so they could take and share the haul of pearls that made up the Cowrie’s valuable cargo.
It was Kai Shang who had murdered the captain as he lay asleep in his berth, and it had been Momulla the Maori who had led the attack upon the officer of the watch.
It was Kai Shang who had killed the captain while he was asleep in his bunk, and it was Momulla the Maori who had spearheaded the attack on the officer of the watch.
Gust, after his own peculiar habit, had found means to delegate to the others the actual taking of life. Not that Gust entertained any scruples on the subject, other than those which induced in him a rare regard for his own personal safety. There is always a certain element of risk to the assassin, for victims of deadly assault are seldom prone to die quietly and considerately. There is always a certain element of risk to go so far as to dispute the issue with the murderer. It was this chance of dispute which Gust preferred to forgo.
Gust, following his unusual habit, had figured out how to pass the actual act of killing off to others. Not that Gust had any moral objections, aside from those that made him particularly concerned about his own safety. There's always some level of danger for an assassin, since targets of violent attacks rarely go down quietly and nicely. There's always a risk involved in confronting a murderer directly. It was this possibility of confrontation that Gust chose to avoid.
But now that the work was done the Swede aspired to the position of highest command among the mutineers. He had even gone so far as to appropriate and wear certain articles belonging to the murdered captain of the Cowrie—articles of apparel which bore upon them the badges and insignia of authority.
But now that the work was finished, the Swede aimed for the top position among the mutineers. He had even gone ahead and claimed and wore some items that belonged to the murdered captain of the Cowrie—clothes that had the badges and symbols of authority on them.
Kai Shang was peeved. He had no love for authority, and certainly not the slightest intention of submitting to the domination of an ordinary Swede sailor.
Kai Shang was annoyed. He had no respect for authority and absolutely no intention of submitting to the control of an average Swedish sailor.
The seeds of discontent were, therefore, already planted in the camp of the mutineers of the Cowrie at the north edge of Jungle Island. But Kai Shang realized that he must act with circumspection, for Gust alone of the motley horde possessed sufficient knowledge of navigation to get them out of the South Atlantic and around the cape into more congenial waters where they might find a market for their ill-gotten wealth, and no questions asked.
The seeds of discontent were already sown among the mutineers of the Cowrie at the north edge of Jungle Island. But Kai Shang understood that he had to proceed carefully, since Gust was the only one in the ragtag group who had enough navigation skills to lead them out of the South Atlantic and around the cape into friendlier waters where they could sell their stolen riches without any questions.
The day before they sighted Jungle Island and discovered the little land-locked harbour upon the bosom of which the Cowrie now rode quietly at anchor, the watch had discovered the smoke and funnels of a warship upon the southern horizon.
The day before they saw Jungle Island and found the small, secluded harbor where the Cowrie was now peacefully anchored, the lookout spotted the smoke and funnels of a warship on the southern horizon.
The chance of being spoken to and investigated by a man-of-war appealed not at all to any of them, so they put into hiding for a few days until the danger should have passed.
The possibility of being questioned and examined by a warship didn't appeal to any of them, so they decided to stay hidden for a few days until the danger had passed.
And now Gust did not wish to venture out to sea again. There was no telling, he insisted, but that the ship they had seen was actually searching for them. Kai Shang pointed out that such could not be the case since it was impossible for any human being other than themselves to have knowledge of what had transpired aboard the Cowrie.
And now Gust didn't want to go out to sea again. He insisted that there was no way of knowing if the ship they had seen was actually looking for them. Kai Shang pointed out that this couldn’t be true since no one other than them could know what had happened aboard the Cowrie.
But Gust was not to be persuaded. In his wicked heart he nursed a scheme whereby he might increase his share of the booty by something like one hundred per cent. He alone could sail the Cowrie, therefore the others could not leave Jungle Island without him; but what was there to prevent Gust, with just sufficient men to man the schooner, slipping away from Kai Shang, Momulla the Maori, and some half of the crew when opportunity presented?
But Gust wasn’t going to be convinced. In his wicked heart, he plotted a way to double his share of the loot. He was the only one who could sail the Cowrie, so the others couldn’t leave Jungle Island without him. But what was stopping Gust from sneaking away with just enough men to operate the schooner, leaving Kai Shang, Momulla the Maori, and half the crew behind when the chance came up?
It was for this opportunity that Gust waited. Some day there would come a moment when Kai Shang, Momulla, and three or four of the others would be absent from camp, exploring or hunting. The Swede racked his brain for some plan whereby he might successfully lure from the sight of the anchored ship those whom he had determined to abandon.
It was for this chance that Gust waited. Someday, there would be a moment when Kai Shang, Momulla, and three or four others would be out of camp, exploring or hunting. The Swede strained his mind for a plan to successfully draw away from the anchored ship those he had decided to leave behind.
To this end he organized hunting party after hunting party, but always the devil of perversity seemed to enter the soul of Kai Shang, so that wily celestial would never hunt except in the company of Gust himself.
To achieve this, he set up one hunting party after another, but it always felt like a mischievous spirit took over Kai Shang, making that sly celestial only want to hunt when Gust was there with him.
One day Kai Shang spoke secretly with Momulla the Maori, pouring into the brown ear of his companion the suspicions which he harboured concerning the Swede. Momulla was for going immediately and running a long knife through the heart of the traitor.
One day, Kai Shang quietly talked to Momulla the Maori, sharing his doubts about the Swede with his companion. Momulla wanted to go right away and stab the traitor in the heart with a long knife.
It is true that Kai Shang had no other evidence than the natural cunning of his own knavish soul—but he imagined in the intentions of Gust what he himself would have been glad to accomplish had the means lain at hand.
It’s true that Kai Shang had no evidence other than his own sly tricks—but he believed Gust’s intentions reflected what he would have loved to achieve if he had the opportunity.
But he dared not let Momulla slay the Swede, upon whom they depended to guide them to their destination. They decided, however, that it would do no harm to attempt to frighten Gust into acceding to their demands, and with this purpose in mind the Maori sought out the self-constituted commander of the party.
But he couldn't let Momulla kill the Swede, who they relied on to lead them to their destination. They decided, however, that it wouldn't hurt to try to scare Gust into agreeing to their demands, and with this in mind, the Maori went to find the self-appointed leader of the group.
When he broached the subject of immediate departure Gust again raised his former objection—that the warship might very probably be patrolling the sea directly in their southern path, waiting for them to make the attempt to reach other waters.
When he brought up the idea of leaving right away, Gust repeated his earlier concern—that the warship might very likely be patrolling the sea directly in their southern route, just waiting for them to try to reach other waters.
Momulla scoffed at the fears of his fellow, pointing out that as no one aboard any warship knew of their mutiny there could be no reason why they should be suspected.
Momulla laughed off his companion's fears, pointing out that since no one on the warship was aware of their mutiny, there was no reason for them to be suspected.
“Ah!” exclaimed Gust, “there is where you are wrong. There is where you are lucky that you have an educated man like me to tell you what to do. You are an ignorant savage, Momulla, and so you know nothing of wireless.”
“Ah!” Gust exclaimed, “that’s where you're mistaken. You're lucky to have someone educated like me to show you what to do. You’re an ignorant savage, Momulla, and you know nothing about wireless.”
The Maori leaped to his feet and laid his hand upon the hilt of his knife.
The Māori jumped up and put his hand on the handle of his knife.
“I am no savage,” he shouted.
“I’m not a savage,” he shouted.
“I was only joking,” the Swede hastened to explain. “We are old friends, Momulla; we cannot afford to quarrel, at least not while old Kai Shang is plotting to steal all the pearls from us. If he could find a man to navigate the Cowrie he would leave us in a minute. All his talk about getting away from here is just because he has some scheme in his head to get rid of us.”
“I was just kidding,” the Swede quickly clarified. “We’re old friends, Momulla; we can’t afford to fight, especially not while old Kai Shang is planning to steal all our pearls. If he could find someone to pilot the Cowrie, he’d leave us in a second. All his talk about wanting to escape is just because he’s got some plan to get rid of us.”
“But the wireless,” asked Momulla. “What has the wireless to do with our remaining here?”
“But the wireless,” Momulla asked. “What does the wireless have to do with us staying here?”
“Oh yes,” replied Gust, scratching his head. He was wondering if the Maori were really so ignorant as to believe the preposterous lie he was about to unload upon him. “Oh yes! You see every warship is equipped with what they call a wireless apparatus. It lets them talk to other ships hundreds of miles away, and it lets them listen to all that is said on these other ships. Now, you see, when you fellows were shooting up the Cowrie you did a whole lot of loud talking, and there isn’t any doubt but that that warship was a-lyin’ off south of us listenin’ to it all. Of course they might not have learned the name of the ship, but they heard enough to know that the crew of some ship was mutinying and killin’ her officers. So you see they’ll be waiting to search every ship they sight for a long time to come, and they may not be far away now.”
“Oh yeah,” replied Gust, scratching his head. He was wondering if the Maori were really so clueless as to believe the ridiculous lie he was about to tell them. “Oh yeah! You see, every warship is equipped with what they call a wireless device. It lets them communicate with other ships hundreds of miles away, and it lets them listen in on everything that’s said on those other ships. Now, when you guys were attacking the Cowrie, you made a lot of noise, and there’s no doubt that warship was lying off to the south, eavesdropping on it all. Of course, they might not have figured out the name of the ship, but they heard enough to know that the crew of some ship was mutinying and killing her officers. So you see, they’ll be waiting to search every ship they see for a long time, and they might not be far away right now.”
When he had ceased speaking the Swede strove to assume an air of composure that his listener might not have his suspicions aroused as to the truth of the statements that had just been made.
When he finished speaking, the Swede tried to look calm so his listener wouldn't become suspicious about the truth of what he had just said.
Momulla sat for some time in silence, eyeing Gust. At last he rose.
Momulla sat quietly for a while, watching Gust. Finally, he stood up.
“You are a great liar,” he said. “If you don’t get us on our way by tomorrow you’ll never have another chance to lie, for I heard two of the men saying that they’d like to run a knife into you and that if you kept them in this hole any longer they’d do it.”
“You're a really good liar,” he said. “If you don’t get us out of here by tomorrow, you won’t have another chance to lie, because I heard two of the guys saying they want to stab you, and if you keep us in this hole any longer, they’ll do it.”
“Go and ask Kai Shang if there is not a wireless,” replied Gust. “He will tell you that there is such a thing and that vessels can talk to one another across hundreds of miles of water. Then say to the two men who wish to kill me that if they do so they will never live to spend their share of the swag, for only I can get you safely to any port.”
“Go and ask Kai Shang if there’s a wireless,” replied Gust. “He’ll tell you that there is and that ships can communicate with each other over hundreds of miles of water. Then tell the two guys who want to kill me that if they do, they'll never get to enjoy their share of the loot, because I’m the only one who can get you safely to any port.”
So Momulla went to Kai Shang and asked him if there was such an apparatus as a wireless by means of which ships could talk with each other at great distances, and Kai Shang told him that there was.
So Momulla went to Kai Shang and asked him if there was a device like a wireless that could allow ships to communicate with each other over long distances, and Kai Shang told him that there was.
Momulla was puzzled; but still he wished to leave the island, and was willing to take his chances on the open sea rather than to remain longer in the monotony of the camp.
Momulla was confused, but he still wanted to leave the island and was ready to take his chances on the open sea instead of staying any longer in the monotony of the camp.
“If we only had someone else who could navigate a ship!” wailed Kai Shang.
“If only we had someone else who could steer a ship!” Kai Shang cried out.
That afternoon Momulla went hunting with two other Maoris. They hunted toward the south, and had not gone far from camp when they were surprised by the sound of voices ahead of them in the jungle.
That afternoon, Momulla went hunting with two other Maoris. They headed south and hadn’t gone far from camp when they were taken aback by the sound of voices ahead of them in the jungle.
They knew that none of their own men had preceded them, and as all were convinced that the island was uninhabited, they were inclined to flee in terror on the hypothesis that the place was haunted—possibly by the ghosts of the murdered officers and men of the Cowrie.
They knew that none of their team had come before them, and since everyone believed the island was deserted, they felt a strong urge to run away in fear, thinking that the place might be haunted—perhaps by the spirits of the officers and crew who were killed on the Cowrie.
But Momulla was even more curious than he was superstitious, and so he quelled his natural desire to flee from the supernatural. Motioning his companions to follow his example, he dropped to his hands and knees, crawling forward stealthily and with quakings of heart through the jungle in the direction from which came the voices of the unseen speakers.
But Momulla was even more curious than superstitious, so he pushed down his instinct to run from the supernatural. He signaled his friends to follow his lead and dropped to his hands and knees, crawling forward quietly and nervously through the jungle toward the voices of the unseen speakers.
Presently, at the edge of a little clearing, he halted, and there he breathed a deep sigh of relief, for plainly before him he saw two flesh-and-blood men sitting upon a fallen log and talking earnestly together.
Right now, at the edge of a small clearing, he stopped, and there he let out a deep sigh of relief, because right in front of him, he saw two real men sitting on a fallen log and talking seriously to each other.
One was Schneider, mate of the Kincaid, and the other was a seaman named Schmidt.
One was Schneider, the mate of the Kincaid, and the other was a seaman named Schmidt.
“I think we can do it, Schmidt,” Schneider was saying. “A good canoe wouldn’t be hard to build, and three of us could paddle it to the mainland in a day if the wind was right and the sea reasonably calm. There ain’t no use waiting for the men to build a big enough boat to take the whole party, for they’re sore now and sick of working like slaves all day long. It ain’t none of our business anyway to save the Englishman. Let him look out for himself, says I.” He paused for a moment, and then eyeing the other to note the effect of his next words, he continued, “But we might take the woman. It would be a shame to leave a nice-lookin’ piece like she is in such a Gott-forsaken hole as this here island.”
“I think we can do it, Schmidt,” Schneider was saying. “Building a good canoe wouldn’t be too tough, and the three of us could paddle it to the mainland in a day if the wind's on our side and the sea is calm enough. There’s no point in waiting for the guys to build a big enough boat to take everyone, since they’re all fed up and tired of working like dogs all day. It’s not our job to save the Englishman anyway. Let him take care of himself, I say.” He paused for a moment, then glanced at the other to see how his next words would land, and continued, “But we might want to take the woman. It’d be a shame to leave a nice-looking piece like her stuck in a God-forsaken place like this island.”
Schmidt looked up and grinned.
Schmidt looked up and smiled.
“So that’s how she’s blowin’, is it?” he asked. “Why didn’t you say so in the first place? Wot’s in it for me if I help you?”
“So that’s how things are, huh?” he asked. “Why didn’t you just say that from the start? What’s in it for me if I help you?”
“She ought to pay us well to get her back to civilization,” explained Schneider, “an’ I tell you what I’ll do. I’ll just whack up with the two men that helps me. I’ll take half an’ they can divide the other half—you an’ whoever the other bloke is. I’m sick of this place, an’ the sooner I get out of it the better I’ll like it. What do you say?”
“She should pay us a good amount to get her back to civilization,” Schneider explained. “And here’s what I’ll do. I’ll split it with the two guys who help me. I’ll take half, and they can split the other half—you and whoever the other guy is. I’m tired of this place, and the sooner I get out of here, the better I’ll feel about it. What do you think?”
“Suits me,” replied Schmidt. “I wouldn’t know how to reach the mainland myself, an’ know that none o’ the other fellows would, so’s you’re the only one that knows anything of navigation you’re the fellow I’ll tie to.”
“Sounds good to me,” replied Schmidt. “I wouldn’t have a clue how to get to the mainland, and I know none of the other guys would either, so since you’re the only one who knows anything about navigation, you’re the guy I’m counting on.”
Momulla the Maori pricked up his ears. He had a smattering of every tongue that is spoken upon the seas, and more than a few times had he sailed on English ships, so that he understood fairly well all that had passed between Schneider and Schmidt since he had stumbled upon them.
Momulla the Maori perked up his ears. He had a bit of knowledge in every language spoken on the seas, and he had sailed on English ships more than a few times, so he understood quite well everything that had gone on between Schneider and Schmidt since he had come across them.
He rose to his feet and stepped into the clearing. Schneider and his companion started as nervously as though a ghost had risen before them. Schneider reached for his revolver. Momulla raised his right hand, palm forward, as a sign of his pacific intentions.
He got up and walked into the clearing. Schneider and his friend jumped back, as if a ghost had suddenly appeared. Schneider grabbed his gun. Momulla raised his right hand, palm facing forward, to show that he meant no harm.
“I am a friend,” he said. “I heard you; but do not fear that I will reveal what you have said. I can help you, and you can help me.” He was addressing Schneider. “You can navigate a ship, but you have no ship. We have a ship, but no one to navigate it. If you will come with us and ask no questions we will let you take the ship where you will after you have landed us at a certain port, the name of which we will give you later. You can take the woman of whom you speak, and we will ask no questions either. Is it a bargain?”
“I’m a friend,” he said. “I heard you, but don’t worry, I won’t spill what you’ve told me. I can help you, and you can help me.” He was speaking to Schneider. “You can steer a ship, but you don’t have a ship. We have a ship, but no one to pilot it. If you come with us and don’t ask any questions, we’ll let you take the ship wherever you want after you drop us off at a specific port, the name of which we’ll give you later. You can take the woman you mentioned, and we won’t ask any questions either. Sound like a deal?”
Schneider desired more information, and got as much as Momulla thought best to give him. Then the Maori suggested that they speak with Kai Shang. The two members of the Kincaid’s company followed Momulla and his fellows to a point in the jungle close by the camp of the mutineers. Here Momulla hid them while he went in search of Kai Shang, first admonishing his Maori companions to stand guard over the two sailors lest they change their minds and attempt to escape. Schneider and Schmidt were virtually prisoners, though they did not know it.
Schneider wanted more information and received as much as Momulla thought was appropriate to share. Then the Maori suggested they consult Kai Shang. The two members of Kincaid’s company followed Momulla and his companions to a spot in the jungle near the mutineers’ camp. There, Momulla hid them while he went to find Kai Shang, first warning his Maori friends to keep watch over the two sailors in case they tried to escape. Schneider and Schmidt were essentially captives, though they were unaware of it.
Presently Momulla returned with Kai Shang, to whom he had briefly narrated the details of the stroke of good fortune that had come to them. The Chinaman spoke at length with Schneider, until, notwithstanding his natural suspicion of the sincerity of all men, he became quite convinced that Schneider was quite as much a rogue as himself and that the fellow was anxious to leave the island.
Currently, Momulla returned with Kai Shang, to whom he had briefly explained the details of the fortunate event that had happened to them. The Chinaman talked for a long time with Schneider, until, despite his natural suspicion of everyone’s sincerity, he became fairly convinced that Schneider was just as much a rogue as he was and that the guy was eager to leave the island.
These two premises accepted there could be little doubt that Schneider would prove trustworthy in so far as accepting the command of the Cowrie was concerned; after that Kai Shang knew that he could find means to coerce the man into submission to his further wishes.
These two assumptions accepted, there was little doubt that Schneider would be reliable when it came to taking charge of the Cowrie; after that, Kai Shang knew he could find ways to pressure the man into following his further demands.
When Schneider and Schmidt left them and set out in the direction of their own camp, it was with feelings of far greater relief than they had experienced in many a day. Now at last they saw a feasible plan for leaving the island upon a seaworthy craft. There would be no more hard labour at ship-building, and no risking their lives upon a crudely built makeshift that would be quite as likely to go to the bottom as it would to reach the mainland.
When Schneider and Schmidt left and headed back to their own camp, they felt a sense of relief they hadn’t felt in a long time. Finally, they had a workable plan to escape the island on a reliable boat. There would be no more grueling work on building a ship, and no more risking their lives on a makeshift vessel that could just as easily sink as it could reach the mainland.
Also, they were to have assistance in capturing the woman, or rather women, for when Momulla had learned that there was a black woman in the other camp he had insisted that she be brought along as well as the white woman.
Also, they were supposed to get help in capturing the woman, or rather women, because when Momulla discovered that there was a Black woman in the other camp, he insisted that she be brought along with the white woman.
As Kai Shang and Momulla entered their camp, it was with a realization that they no longer needed Gust. They marched straight to the tent in which they might expect to find him at that hour of the day, for though it would have been more comfortable for the entire party to remain aboard the ship, they had mutually decided that it would be safer for all concerned were they to pitch their camp ashore.
As Kai Shang and Momulla entered their camp, they realized they no longer needed Gust. They headed straight for the tent where they expected to find him at that time of day, because even though it would have been more comfortable for everyone to stay on the ship, they had all agreed that it would be safer for them to set up camp on land.
Each knew that in the heart of the others was sufficient treachery to make it unsafe for any member of the party to go ashore leaving the others in possession of the Cowrie, so not more than two or three men at a time were ever permitted aboard the vessel unless all the balance of the company was there too.
Each of them knew that there was enough betrayal in the hearts of the others to make it dangerous for anyone in the group to go ashore while leaving the others in control of the Cowrie. So, no more than two or three men at a time were ever allowed on the ship unless the rest of the group was there as well.
As the two crossed toward Gust’s tent the Maori felt the edge of his long knife with one grimy, calloused thumb. The Swede would have felt far from comfortable could he have seen this significant action, or read what was passing amid the convolutions of the brown man’s cruel brain.
As the two walked toward Gust’s tent, the Maori felt the blade of his long knife with one dirty, calloused thumb. The Swede would have felt really uncomfortable if he could have seen this important action or understood what was going on in the twisted thoughts of the brown man.
Now it happened that Gust was at that moment in the tent occupied by the cook, and this tent stood but a few feet from his own. So that he heard the approach of Kai Shang and Momulla, though he did not, of course, dream that it had any special significance for him.
Now, Gust was in the cook's tent at that moment, which was only a few feet away from his own. So, he heard Kai Shang and Momulla approaching but had no idea that it was important for him.
Chance had it, though, that he glanced out of the doorway of the cook’s tent at the very moment that Kai Shang and Momulla approached the entrance to his, and he thought that he noted a stealthiness in their movements that comported poorly with amicable or friendly intentions, and then, just as they two slunk within the interior, Gust caught a glimpse of the long knife which Momulla the Maori was then carrying behind his back.
Chance had it that he looked out of the cook’s tent right when Kai Shang and Momulla approached the entrance to his tent. He thought he noticed a stealthiness in their movements that didn’t match any friendly intentions. Just as they slipped inside, Gust caught sight of the long knife that Momulla the Maori was carrying behind his back.
The Swede’s eyes opened wide, and a funny little sensation assailed the roots of his hairs. Also he turned almost white beneath his tan. Quite precipitately he left the cook’s tent. He was not one who required a detailed exposition of intentions that were quite all too obvious.
The Swede's eyes went wide, and a strange feeling tingled at the roots of his hair. He also turned almost white under his tan. He quickly left the cook's tent. He wasn't the type to need a detailed explanation of intentions that were pretty obvious.
As surely as though he had heard them plotting, he knew that Kai Shang and Momulla had come to take his life. The knowledge that he alone could navigate the Cowrie had, up to now, been sufficient assurance of his safety; but quite evidently something had occurred of which he had no knowledge that would make it quite worth the while of his co-conspirators to eliminate him.
As if he had overheard their scheming, he realized that Kai Shang and Momulla were out to kill him. Until now, the fact that he was the only one who could operate the Cowrie had given him a sense of security; but clearly, something had happened that he was unaware of, making it worthwhile for his co-conspirators to get rid of him.
Without a pause Gust darted across the beach and into the jungle. He was afraid of the jungle; uncanny noises that were indeed frightful came forth from its recesses—the tangled mazes of the mysterious country back of the beach.
Without stopping, Gust rushed across the beach and into the jungle. He was scared of the jungle; eerie sounds that were truly terrifying echoed from its depths—the twisted pathways of the mysterious land beyond the beach.
But if Gust was afraid of the jungle he was far more afraid of Kai Shang and Momulla. The dangers of the jungle were more or less problematical, while the danger that menaced him at the hands of his companions was a perfectly well-known quantity, which might be expressed in terms of a few inches of cold steel, or the coil of a light rope. He had seen Kai Shang garrotte a man at Pai-sha in a dark alleyway back of Loo Kotai’s place. He feared the rope, therefore, more than he did the knife of the Maori; but he feared them both too much to remain within reach of either. Therefore he chose the pitiless jungle.
But if Gust was scared of the jungle, he was even more terrified of Kai Shang and Momulla. The threats in the jungle were uncertain, while the danger posed by his companions was all too familiar, easily summed up by a few inches of cold steel or the loop of a thin rope. He had witnessed Kai Shang strangle a man in a dark alley behind Loo Kotai’s place in Pai-sha. So, he was more afraid of the rope than the Maori's knife; but he feared both enough to stay clear of either. That’s why he opted for the merciless jungle.
CHAPTER XXI.
The Law of the Jungle
In Tarzan’s camp, by dint of threats and promised rewards, the ape-man had finally succeeded in getting the hull of a large skiff almost completed. Much of the work he and Mugambi had done with their own hands in addition to furnishing the camp with meat.
In Tarzan’s camp, through threats and promised rewards, the ape-man had finally managed to get the hull of a large skiff nearly finished. A lot of the work he and Mugambi did with their own hands, on top of providing the camp with meat.
Schneider, the mate, had been doing considerable grumbling, and had at last openly deserted the work and gone off into the jungle with Schmidt to hunt. He said that he wanted a rest, and Tarzan, rather than add to the unpleasantness which already made camp life almost unendurable, had permitted the two men to depart without a remonstrance.
Schneider, the mate, had been complaining a lot and had finally just walked away from the work and went into the jungle with Schmidt to hunt. He claimed he needed a break, and Tarzan, wanting to avoid further tension that had already made camp life nearly unbearable, allowed the two men to leave without protest.
Upon the following day, however, Schneider affected a feeling of remorse for his action, and set to work with a will upon the skiff. Schmidt also worked good-naturedly, and Lord Greystoke congratulated himself that at last the men had awakened to the necessity for the labour which was being asked of them and to their obligations to the balance of the party.
The next day, however, Schneider pretended to feel guilty about his actions and got to work on the skiff with enthusiasm. Schmidt also worked cheerfully, and Lord Greystoke felt pleased that the men had finally recognized the need for the work that was needed from them and their responsibilities to the rest of the group.
It was with a feeling of greater relief than he had experienced for many a day that he set out that noon to hunt deep in the jungle for a herd of small deer which Schneider reported that he and Schmidt had seen there the day before.
It was with a sense of relief greater than he had felt in a long time that he set out that noon to search deep in the jungle for a herd of small deer that Schneider said he and Schmidt had spotted there the day before.
The direction in which Schneider had reported seeing the deer was toward the south-west, and to that point the ape-man swung easily through the tangled verdure of the forest.
The direction Schneider said he saw the deer was to the southwest, and to that point, the ape-man moved effortlessly through the dense greenery of the forest.
And as he went there approached from the north a half-dozen ill-featured men who went stealthily through the jungle as go men bent upon the commission of a wicked act.
And as he walked, a group of six unpleasant-looking men emerged from the north, moving quietly through the jungle like people intent on doing something evil.
They thought that they travelled unseen; but behind them, almost from the moment they quitted their own camp, a tall man crept upon their trail. In the man’s eyes were hate and fear, and a great curiosity. Why went Kai Shang and Momulla and the others thus stealthily toward the south? What did they expect to find there? Gust shook his low-browed head in perplexity. But he would know. He would follow them and learn their plans, and then if he could thwart them he would—that went without question.
They believed they were traveling without being noticed; however, right after they left their camp, a tall man started following them. His eyes were filled with hate, fear, and intense curiosity. Why were Kai Shang, Momulla, and the others sneaking toward the south? What were they hoping to find there? Gust shook his heavy brow in confusion. But he would figure it out. He would track them down to uncover their plans, and if he could stop them, he definitely would—that was a given.
At first he had thought that they searched for him; but finally his better judgment assured him that such could not be the case, since they had accomplished all they really desired by chasing him out of camp. Never would Kai Shang or Momulla go to such pains to slay him or another unless it would put money into their pockets, and as Gust had no money it was evident that they were searching for someone else.
At first, he thought they were looking for him; but eventually, he realized that couldn’t be true since they had already achieved what they wanted by driving him out of the camp. Kai Shang and Momulla would never go to such lengths to kill him or anyone else unless it would benefit them financially, and since Gust had no money, it was clear they were after someone else.
Presently the party he trailed came to a halt. Its members concealed themselves in the foliage bordering the game trail along which they had come. Gust, that he might the better observe, clambered into the branches of a tree to the rear of them, being careful that the leafy fronds hid him from the view of his erstwhile mates.
Right now, the group he was following stopped. Its members hid themselves in the bushes along the game trail they had traveled. Gust, wanting to see better, climbed up into the branches of a tree behind them, making sure that the leafy foliage concealed him from the sight of his former companions.
He had not long to wait before he saw a strange white man approach carefully along the trail from the south.
He didn’t have to wait long before he saw a strange white man walking carefully down the trail from the south.
At sight of the new-comer Momulla and Kai Shang arose from their places of concealment and greeted him. Gust could not overhear what passed between them. Then the man returned in the direction from which he had come.
At the sight of the newcomer, Momulla and Kai Shang got up from their hiding spots and welcomed him. Gust couldn't hear what they talked about. Then the man went back the way he had come.
He was Schneider. Nearing his camp he circled to the opposite side of it, and presently came running in breathlessly. Excitedly he hastened to Mugambi.
He was Schneider. As he got closer to his camp, he went around to the other side and then came running in, out of breath. He eagerly rushed over to Mugambi.
“Quick!” he cried. “Those apes of yours have caught Schmidt and will kill him if we do not hasten to his aid. You alone can call them off. Take Jones and Sullivan—you may need help—and get to him as quick as you can. Follow the game trail south for about a mile. I will remain here. I am too spent with running to go back with you,” and the mate of the Kincaid threw himself upon the ground, panting as though he was almost done for.
“Quick!” he shouted. “Your monkeys have captured Schmidt and will kill him if we don’t hurry to help. Only you can call them off. Take Jones and Sullivan—you might need some backup—and get to him as fast as you can. Follow the game trail south for about a mile. I’ll stay here. I’m too exhausted from running to go back with you,” and the mate of the Kincaid collapsed on the ground, panting as if he was about to pass out.
Mugambi hesitated. He had been left to guard the two women. He did not know what to do, and then Jane Clayton, who had heard Schneider’s story, added her pleas to those of the mate.
Mugambi hesitated. He had been left to watch over the two women. He didn't know what to do, and then Jane Clayton, who had heard Schneider’s story, joined her pleas to those of the mate.
“Do not delay,” she urged. “We shall be all right here. Mr. Schneider will remain with us. Go, Mugambi. The poor fellow must be saved.”
“Don’t wait,” she insisted. “We’ll be fine here. Mr. Schneider will stay with us. Go, Mugambi. We have to save that poor guy.”
Schmidt, who lay hidden in a bush at the edge of the camp, grinned. Mugambi, heeding the commands of his mistress, though still doubtful of the wisdom of his action, started off toward the south, with Jones and Sullivan at his heels.
Schmidt, concealed in a bush at the edge of the camp, grinned. Mugambi, following his mistress's orders, although still unsure about the wisdom of his choice, headed south with Jones and Sullivan right behind him.
No sooner had he disappeared than Schmidt rose and darted north into the jungle, and a few minutes later the face of Kai Shang of Fachan appeared at the edge of the clearing. Schneider saw the Chinaman, and motioned to him that the coast was clear.
No sooner had he vanished than Schmidt got up and rushed north into the jungle, and a few minutes later, Kai Shang of Fachan emerged at the edge of the clearing. Schneider spotted the Chinaman and signaled to him that it was safe.
Jane Clayton and the Mosula woman were sitting at the opening of the former’s tent, their backs toward the approaching ruffians. The first intimation that either had of the presence of strangers in camp was the sudden appearance of a half-dozen ragged villains about them.
Jane Clayton and the Mosula woman were sitting at the entrance of Jane's tent, facing away from the approaching troublemakers. The first sign either of them had that there were strangers in the camp was the sudden appearance of half a dozen scruffy criminals around them.
“Come!” said Kai Shang, motioning that the two arise and follow him.
“Come!” said Kai Shang, gesturing for the two to get up and follow him.
Jane Clayton sprang to her feet and looked about for Schneider, only to see him standing behind the newcomers, a grin upon his face. At his side stood Schmidt. Instantly she saw that she had been made the victim of a plot.
Jane Clayton jumped to her feet and looked around for Schneider, only to find him standing behind the newcomers with a grin on his face. Next to him was Schmidt. In that moment, she realized that she had fallen victim to a scheme.
“What is the meaning of this?” she asked, addressing the mate.
“What does this mean?” she asked, looking at the mate.
“It means that we have found a ship and that we can now escape from Jungle Island,” replied the man.
“It means we’ve found a ship and can finally escape from Jungle Island,” the man replied.
“Why did you send Mugambi and the others into the jungle?” she inquired.
“Why did you send Mugambi and the others into the jungle?” she asked.
“They are not coming with us—only you and I, and the Mosula woman.”
“They're not coming with us—just you, me, and the Mosula woman.”
“Come!” repeated Kai Shang, and seized Jane Clayton’s wrist.
“Come on!” Kai Shang said again, grabbing Jane Clayton’s wrist.
One of the Maoris grasped the black woman by the arm, and when she would have screamed struck her across the mouth.
One of the Maoris grabbed the Black woman by the arm, and when she tried to scream, he hit her across the mouth.
Mugambi raced through the jungle toward the south. Jones and Sullivan trailed far behind. For a mile he continued upon his way to the relief of Schmidt, but no signs saw he of the missing man or of any of the apes of Akut.
Mugambi ran through the jungle heading south. Jones and Sullivan followed far behind. He kept going for a mile to help Schmidt, but he didn’t see any signs of the missing man or any of Akut's apes.
At last he halted and called aloud the summons which he and Tarzan had used to hail the great anthropoids. There was no response. Jones and Sullivan came up with the black warrior as the latter stood voicing his weird call. For another half-mile the black searched, calling occasionally.
At last he stopped and shouted the call that he and Tarzan used to get the attention of the great apes. There was no reply. Jones and Sullivan caught up to the black warrior as he continued to echo his strange call. For another half-mile, the black searched, calling out every so often.
Finally the truth flashed upon him, and then, like a frightened deer, he wheeled and dashed back toward camp. Arriving there, it was but a moment before full confirmation of his fears was impressed upon him. Lady Greystoke and the Mosula woman were gone. So, likewise, was Schneider.
Finally, the truth hit him, and then, like a scared deer, he turned and sprinted back to camp. When he arrived, it took just a moment for the full realization of his fears to sink in. Lady Greystoke and the Mosula woman were gone. So was Schneider.
When Jones and Sullivan joined Mugambi he would have killed them in his anger, thinking them parties to the plot; but they finally succeeded in partially convincing him that they had known nothing of it.
When Jones and Sullivan joined Mugambi, he would have killed them out of anger, believing they were part of the scheme; but they eventually managed to convince him, at least partly, that they had no idea about it.
As they stood speculating upon the probable whereabouts of the women and their abductor, and the purpose which Schneider had in mind in taking them from camp, Tarzan of the Apes swung from the branches of a tree and crossed the clearing toward them.
As they stood wondering about where the women and their captor might be, and what Schneider's intentions were in taking them from camp, Tarzan of the Apes swung down from the branches of a tree and crossed the clearing towards them.
His keen eyes detected at once that something was radically wrong, and when he had heard Mugambi’s story his jaws clicked angrily together as he knitted his brows in thought.
His sharp eyes immediately noticed that something was seriously off, and when he heard Mugambi’s story, his jaw clenched in anger as he frowned in contemplation.
What could the mate hope to accomplish by taking Jane Clayton from a camp upon a small island from which there was no escape from the vengeance of Tarzan? The ape-man could not believe the fellow such a fool, and then a slight realization of the truth dawned upon him.
What could the guy hope to achieve by taking Jane Clayton from a camp on a small island with no way to escape Tarzan's wrath? The ape-man couldn’t believe the guy was that stupid, and then a faint understanding of the truth started to hit him.
Schneider would not have committed such an act unless he had been reasonably sure that there was a way by which he could quit Jungle Island with his prisoners. But why had he taken the black woman as well? There must have been others, one of whom wanted the dusky female.
Schneider wouldn’t have done something like this unless he was pretty sure he had a way to leave Jungle Island with his prisoners. But why did he also take the Black woman? There must have been others, one of whom wanted her.
“Come,” said Tarzan, “there is but one thing to do now, and that is to follow the trail.”
“Come on,” said Tarzan, “there’s only one thing we can do now, and that’s to follow the trail.”
As he finished speaking a tall, ungainly figure emerged from the jungle north of the camp. He came straight toward the four men. He was an entire stranger to all of them, not one of whom had dreamed that another human being than those of their own camp dwelt upon the unfriendly shores of Jungle Island.
As he finished talking, a tall, awkward figure stepped out of the jungle north of the camp. He walked straight toward the four men. He was a complete stranger to all of them, none of whom had ever imagined that another human being besides those in their camp lived on the inhospitable shores of Jungle Island.
It was Gust. He came directly to the point.
It was Gust. He got straight to the point.
“Your women were stolen,” he said. “If you want ever to see them again, come quickly and follow me. If we do not hurry the Cowrie will be standing out to sea by the time we reach her anchorage.”
"Your women were taken," he said. "If you ever want to see them again, come quickly and follow me. If we don't hurry, the Cowrie will be out to sea by the time we reach her anchorage."
“Who are you?” asked Tarzan. “What do you know of the theft of my wife and the black woman?”
“Who are you?” Tarzan asked. “What do you know about the kidnapping of my wife and the black woman?”
“I heard Kai Shang and Momulla the Maori plot with two men of your camp. They had chased me from our camp, and would have killed me. Now I will get even with them. Come!”
“I overheard Kai Shang and Momulla the Maori conspiring with two guys from your camp. They drove me out of our camp and almost killed me. Now it's time for me to take my revenge. Let’s go!”
Gust led the four men of the Kincaid’s camp at a rapid trot through the jungle toward the north. Would they come to the sea in time? But a few more minutes would answer the question.
Gust led the four men from Kincaid's camp at a fast trot through the jungle heading north. Would they reach the sea in time? Just a few more minutes would reveal the answer.
And when at last the little party did break through the last of the screening foliage, and the harbour and the ocean lay before them, they realized that fate had been most cruelly unkind, for the Cowrie was already under sail and moving slowly out of the mouth of the harbour into the open sea.
And when the small group finally made their way through the last of the thick bushes, the harbor and the ocean spread out before them, they understood that destiny had been extremely harsh, for the Cowrie was already sailing and gradually moving out of the harbor and into the open sea.
What were they to do? Tarzan’s broad chest rose and fell to the force of his pent emotions. The last blow seemed to have fallen, and if ever in all his life Tarzan of the Apes had had occasion to abandon hope it was now that he saw the ship bearing his wife to some frightful fate moving gracefully over the rippling water, so very near and yet so hideously far away.
What were they supposed to do? Tarzan’s broad chest heaved with the weight of his bottled-up feelings. The final blow felt like it had landed, and if there was ever a moment in Tarzan of the Apes’ life to give up hope, it was now as he watched the ship carrying his wife to some terrible fate gliding effortlessly over the shimmering water, so close and yet so horrifyingly far away.
In silence he stood watching the vessel. He saw it turn toward the east and finally disappear around a headland on its way he knew not whither. Then he dropped upon his haunches and buried his face in his hands.
In silence, he stood watching the ship. He saw it turn toward the east and finally disappear around a headland, heading off to a destination he didn't know. Then he dropped to his knees and buried his face in his hands.
It was after dark that the five men returned to the camp on the east shore. The night was hot and sultry. No slightest breeze ruffled the foliage of the trees or rippled the mirror-like surface of the ocean. Only a gentle swell rolled softly in upon the beach.
It was after dark when the five men returned to the camp on the east shore. The night was hot and humid. Not a single breeze stirred the leaves of the trees or disturbed the smooth surface of the ocean. Only a gentle swell rolled softly onto the beach.
Never had Tarzan seen the great Atlantic so ominously at peace. He was standing at the edge of the beach gazing out to sea in the direction of the mainland, his mind filled with sorrow and hopelessness, when from the jungle close behind the camp came the uncanny wail of a panther.
Never had Tarzan seen the vast Atlantic so eerily calm. He was standing on the edge of the beach, staring out at the sea toward the mainland, his mind clouded with sadness and despair, when from the jungle just behind the camp came the strange cry of a panther.
There was a familiar note in the weird cry, and almost mechanically Tarzan turned his head and answered. A moment later the tawny figure of Sheeta slunk out into the half-light of the beach. There was no moon, but the sky was brilliant with stars. Silently the savage brute came to the side of the man. It had been long since Tarzan had seen his old fighting companion, but the soft purr was sufficient to assure him that the animal still recalled the bonds which had united them in the past.
There was a familiar tone in the strange cry, and almost instinctively, Tarzan turned his head and responded. A moment later, the tawny shape of Sheeta crept into the dim light of the beach. There was no moon, but the sky was shining with stars. Quietly, the wild creature came to Tarzan's side. It had been a long time since Tarzan had seen his old fighting partner, but the gentle purr was enough to reassure him that the animal still remembered the bond they had shared in the past.
The ape-man let his fingers fall upon the beast’s coat, and as Sheeta pressed close against his leg he caressed and fondled the wicked head while his eyes continued to search the blackness of the waters.
The ape-man let his fingers brush against the beast's fur, and as Sheeta snuggled up against his leg, he petted and stroked the dangerous head while his eyes kept scanning the dark waters.
Presently he started. What was that? He strained his eyes into the night. Then he turned and called aloud to the men smoking upon their blankets in the camp. They came running to his side; but Gust hesitated when he saw the nature of Tarzan’s companion.
Presently, he jumped. What was that? He strained his eyes into the night. Then he turned and called out to the men smoking on their blankets in the camp. They rushed over to his side, but Gust hesitated when he saw what kind of companion Tarzan had.
“Look!” cried Tarzan. “A light! A ship’s light! It must be the Cowrie. They are becalmed.” And then with an exclamation of renewed hope, “We can reach them! The skiff will carry us easily.”
“Look!” shouted Tarzan. “A light! A ship’s light! It must be the Cowrie. They’re stuck without wind.” And then, with a burst of renewed hope, he said, “We can get to them! The small boat will take us there easily.”
Gust demurred. “They are well armed,” he warned. “We could not take the ship—just five of us.”
Gust hesitated. “They’re heavily armed,” he warned. “We can’t take the ship—just the five of us.”
“There are six now,” replied Tarzan, pointing to Sheeta, “and we can have more still in a half-hour. Sheeta is the equivalent of twenty men, and the few others I can bring will add full a hundred to our fighting strength. You do not know them.”
“There are six now,” replied Tarzan, pointing to Sheeta, “and we can have more in half an hour. Sheeta is as strong as twenty men, and the few others I can bring will add a full hundred to our fighting strength. You don’t know them.”
The ape-man turned and raised his head toward the jungle, while there pealed from his lips, time after time, the fearsome cry of the bull-ape who would summon his fellows.
The ape-man turned and lifted his head toward the jungle, while the terrifying cry of the bull-ape echoed from his lips, over and over, calling out to his companions.
Presently from the jungle came an answering cry, and then another and another. Gust shuddered. Among what sort of creatures had fate thrown him? Were not Kai Shang and Momulla to be preferred to this great white giant who stroked a panther and called to the beasts of the jungle?
Right now, a cry echoed from the jungle, followed by another, then another. Gust shivered. What kind of creatures had fate tossed him among? Weren't Kai Shang and Momulla a better choice than this huge white giant who petted a panther and called out to the jungle's beasts?
In a few minutes the apes of Akut came crashing through the underbrush and out upon the beach, while in the meantime the five men had been struggling with the unwieldy bulk of the skiff’s hull.
In a few minutes, Akut’s apes burst through the underbrush and onto the beach, while the five men had been wrestling with the awkward weight of the skiff’s hull.
By dint of Herculean efforts they had managed to get it to the water’s edge. The oars from the two small boats of the Kincaid, which had been washed away by an off-shore wind the very night that the party had landed, had been in use to support the canvas of the sailcloth tents. These were hastily requisitioned, and by the time Akut and his followers came down to the water all was ready for embarkation.
By means of tremendous effort, they had succeeded in getting it to the water's edge. The oars from the two small boats of the Kincaid, which had been swept away by an off-shore wind the very night the party landed, had been used to support the canvas of the sailcloth tents. These were quickly taken, and by the time Akut and his followers arrived at the water, everything was ready for boarding.
Once again the hideous crew entered the service of their master, and without question took up their places in the skiff. The four men, for Gust could not be prevailed upon to accompany the party, fell to the oars, using them paddle-wise, while some of the apes followed their example, and presently the ungainly skiff was moving quietly out to sea in the direction of the light which rose and fell gently with the swell.
Once again, the ugly crew took their places in the small boat for their master without hesitation. The four men, since Gust refused to join them, started rowing, using the oars like paddles, while a few of the apes copied them. Soon, the clumsy boat began to glide smoothly out to sea, heading towards the light that gently rose and fell with the waves.
A sleepy sailor kept a poor vigil upon the Cowrie’s deck, while in the cabin below Schneider paced up and down arguing with Jane Clayton. The woman had found a revolver in a table drawer in the room in which she had been locked, and now she kept the mate of the Kincaid at bay with the weapon.
A tired sailor kept a weak watch on the Cowrie’s deck, while in the cabin below, Schneider paced back and forth, arguing with Jane Clayton. The woman had discovered a revolver in a table drawer in the room where she had been locked, and now she held the mate of the Kincaid at gunpoint with the weapon.
The Mosula woman kneeled behind her, while Schneider paced up and down before the door, threatening and pleading and promising, but all to no avail. Presently from the deck above came a shout of warning and a shot. For an instant Jane Clayton relaxed her vigilance, and turned her eyes toward the cabin skylight. Simultaneously Schneider was upon her.
The Mosula woman knelt behind her, while Schneider paced back and forth in front of the door, threatening, begging, and promising, but it was all useless. Suddenly, there was a shout of warning and a gunshot from the deck above. For a moment, Jane Clayton let her guard down and turned her gaze to the cabin skylight. At the same time, Schneider lunged at her.
The first intimation the watch had that there was another craft within a thousand miles of the Cowrie came when he saw the head and shoulders of a man poked over the ship’s side. Instantly the fellow sprang to his feet with a cry and levelled his revolver at the intruder. It was his cry and the subsequent report of the revolver which threw Jane Clayton off her guard.
The first hint the watch had that there was another ship within a thousand miles of the Cowrie came when he saw a man's head and shoulders poking over the side of the ship. Immediately, the guy jumped to his feet with a shout and aimed his revolver at the intruder. It was his shout and the sound of the gun that caught Jane Clayton off guard.
Upon deck the quiet of fancied security soon gave place to the wildest pandemonium. The crew of the Cowrie rushed above armed with revolvers, cutlasses, and the long knives that many of them habitually wore; but the alarm had come too late. Already the beasts of Tarzan were upon the ship’s deck, with Tarzan and the two men of the Kincaid’s crew.
Upon deck, the calm feeling of imagined safety was quickly replaced by complete chaos. The crew of the Cowrie rushed above, armed with revolvers, cutlasses, and the long knives that many of them usually carried; but the alarm had sounded too late. The beasts of Tarzan were already on the ship’s deck, along with Tarzan and the two men from Kincaid’s crew.
In the face of the frightful beasts the courage of the mutineers wavered and broke. Those with revolvers fired a few scattering shots and then raced for some place of supposed safety. Into the shrouds went some; but the apes of Akut were more at home there than they.
In the presence of the terrifying beasts, the courage of the mutineers faltered and shattered. Those with guns took a few random shots and then ran to what they thought would be a safe spot. Some climbed the rigging, but the apes of Akut were much more comfortable there than they were.
Screaming with terror the Maoris were dragged from their lofty perches. The beasts, uncontrolled by Tarzan who had gone in search of Jane, loosed the full fury of their savage natures upon the unhappy wretches who fell into their clutches.
Screaming in terror, the Maoris were pulled from their high ground. The beasts, unchecked by Tarzan, who had gone to find Jane, unleashed the full force of their savage instincts on the unfortunate victims who fell into their grasp.
Sheeta, in the meanwhile, had felt his great fangs sink into but a single jugular. For a moment he mauled the corpse, and then he spied Kai Shang darting down the companionway toward his cabin.
Sheeta, in the meantime, felt his sharp fangs sink into just one jugular. For a moment he tore at the corpse, and then he spotted Kai Shang rushing down the hallway toward his cabin.
With a shrill scream Sheeta was after him—a scream which awoke an almost equally uncanny cry in the throat of the terror-stricken Chinaman.
With a piercing scream, Sheeta chased after him—a scream that triggered a similarly eerie cry from the terrified Chinaman.
But Kai Shang reached his cabin a fraction of a second ahead of the panther, and leaping within slammed the door—just too late. Sheeta’s great body hurtled against it before the catch engaged, and a moment later Kai Shang was gibbering and shrieking in the back of an upper berth.
But Kai Shang reached his cabin just a split second before the panther did, and as he jumped inside, he slammed the door—just a moment too late. Sheeta's massive body crashed against it before the latch caught, and a moment later, Kai Shang was screaming and panicking in the back of an upper bunk.
Lightly Sheeta sprang after his victim, and presently the wicked days of Kai Shang of Fachan were ended, and Sheeta was gorging himself upon tough and stringy flesh.
Lightly, Sheeta leaped after his prey, and soon the evil reign of Kai Shang of Fachan was over, with Sheeta feasting on tough, stringy meat.
A moment scarcely had elapsed after Schneider leaped upon Jane Clayton and wrenched the revolver from her hand, when the door of the cabin opened and a tall and half-naked white man stood framed within the portal.
A moment had barely passed after Schneider jumped on Jane Clayton and wrested the revolver from her grip when the cabin door swung open, revealing a tall, half-naked white man framed in the doorway.
Silently he leaped across the cabin. Schneider felt sinewy fingers at his throat. He turned his head to see who had attacked him, and his eyes went wide when he saw the face of the ape-man close above his own.
Silently, he jumped across the cabin. Schneider felt strong fingers at his throat. He turned his head to see who had attacked him, and his eyes widened when he saw the face of the ape-man right above his own.
Grimly the fingers tightened upon the mate’s throat. He tried to scream, to plead, but no sound came forth. His eyes protruded as he struggled for freedom, for breath, for life.
Grimly, the fingers tightened around the mate’s throat. He tried to scream, to plead, but no sound came out. His eyes bulged as he fought for freedom, for breath, for life.
Jane Clayton seized her husband’s hands and tried to drag them from the throat of the dying man; but Tarzan only shook his head.
Jane Clayton grabbed her husband’s hands and tried to pull them away from the throat of the dying man, but Tarzan just shook his head.
“Not again,” he said quietly. “Before have I permitted scoundrels to live, only to suffer and to have you suffer for my mercy. This time we shall make sure of one scoundrel—sure that he will never again harm us or another,” and with a sudden wrench he twisted the neck of the perfidious mate until there was a sharp crack, and the man’s body lay limp and motionless in the ape-man’s grasp. With a gesture of disgust Tarzan tossed the corpse aside. Then he returned to the deck, followed by Jane and the Mosula woman.
“Not this again,” he said quietly. “Before, I allowed scoundrels to live, only for us to suffer and for you to suffer because of my mercy. This time, we’ll make sure of one scoundrel—make sure he can never harm us or anyone else again.” With a sudden twist, he snapped the neck of the treacherous mate until there was a sharp crack, and the man’s body fell limp and lifeless in the ape-man’s grip. With a gesture of disgust, Tarzan threw the corpse aside. Then he headed back to the deck, followed by Jane and the Mosula woman.
The battle there was over. Schmidt and Momulla and two others alone remained alive of all the company of the Cowrie, for they had found sanctuary in the forecastle. The others had died, horribly, and as they deserved, beneath the fangs and talons of the beasts of Tarzan, and in the morning the sun rose on a grisly sight upon the deck of the unhappy Cowrie; but this time the blood which stained her white planking was the blood of the guilty and not of the innocent.
The battle was over. Schmidt, Momulla, and two others were the only survivors from the crew of the Cowrie, having taken refuge in the forecastle. The others had met a terrible fate, as they rightly deserved, under the claws and fangs of Tarzan's beasts. When morning came, the sun rose over a gruesome scene on the deck of the unfortunate Cowrie; but this time, the blood staining her white planks belonged to the guilty, not the innocent.
Tarzan brought forth the men who had hidden in the forecastle, and without promises of immunity from punishment forced them to help work the vessel—the only alternative was immediate death.
Tarzan brought out the men who had been hiding in the forecastle, and without offering them any promises of immunity from punishment, forced them to help operate the ship—the only other option was instant death.
A stiff breeze had risen with the sun, and with canvas spread the Cowrie set in toward Jungle Island, where a few hours later, Tarzan picked up Gust and bid farewell to Sheeta and the apes of Akut, for here he set the beasts ashore to pursue the wild and natural life they loved so well; nor did they lose a moment’s time in disappearing into the cool depths of their beloved jungle.
A strong breeze had picked up with the sunrise, and with the sails set, the Cowrie headed toward Jungle Island. A few hours later, Tarzan met up with Gust and said goodbye to Sheeta and the apes of Akut, as he let the animals go ashore to chase the wild and natural life they loved so much. They didn't waste a moment before disappearing into the cool shadows of their beloved jungle.
That they knew that Tarzan was to leave them may be doubted—except possibly in the case of the more intelligent Akut, who alone of all the others remained upon the beach as the small boat drew away toward the schooner, carrying his savage lord and master from him.
That they knew Tarzan was going to leave them is questionable—except maybe for the more intelligent Akut, who was the only one of them to stay on the beach as the small boat pulled away towards the schooner, taking his savage lord and master with it.
And as long as their eyes could span the distance, Jane and Tarzan, standing upon the deck, saw the lonely figure of the shaggy anthropoid motionless upon the surf-beaten sands of Jungle Island.
And as far as their eyes could see, Jane and Tarzan, standing on the deck, watched the lonely figure of the shaggy anthropoid standing still on the surf-beaten sands of Jungle Island.
It was three days later that the Cowrie fell in with H.M. sloop-of-war Shorewater, through whose wireless Lord Greystoke soon got in communication with London. Thus he learned that which filled his and his wife’s heart with joy and thanksgiving—little Jack was safe at Lord Greystoke’s town house.
It was three days later when the Cowrie met H.M. sloop-of-war Shorewater, through which Lord Greystoke quickly got in touch with London. This allowed him to learn the news that filled both his and his wife's hearts with joy and gratitude—little Jack was safe at Lord Greystoke's town house.
It was not until they reached London that they learned the details of the remarkable chain of circumstances that had preserved the infant unharmed.
It wasn't until they arrived in London that they found out the details of the incredible series of events that had kept the baby safe.
It developed that Rokoff, fearing to take the child aboard the Kincaid by day, had hidden it in a low den where nameless infants were harboured, intending to carry it to the steamer after dark.
It turned out that Rokoff, afraid to take the child onto the Kincaid during the day, had hidden it in a low den where unknown infants were kept, planning to bring it to the steamer after dark.
His confederate and chief lieutenant, Paulvitch, true to the long years of teaching of his wily master, had at last succumbed to the treachery and greed that had always marked his superior, and, lured by the thoughts of the immense ransom that he might win by returning the child unharmed, had divulged the secret of its parentage to the woman who maintained the foundling asylum. Through her he had arranged for the substitution of another infant, knowing full well that never until it was too late would Rokoff suspect the trick that had been played upon him.
His partner and main lieutenant, Paulvitch, faithful to the years of training from his cunning mentor, had finally given in to the betrayal and greed that always characterized his superior. Tempted by the idea of the huge ransom he could get for returning the child unharmed, he revealed the child's parentage to the woman in charge of the foundling home. Through her, he arranged to switch the baby with another, fully aware that Rokoff wouldn't realize the deception until it was far too late.
The woman had promised to keep the child until Paulvitch returned to England; but she, in turn, had been tempted to betray her trust by the lure of gold, and so had opened negotiations with Lord Greystoke’s solicitors for the return of the child.
The woman had promised to look after the child until Paulvitch got back to England; but she, too, had been tempted to break her promise by the appeal of money, and so had started talks with Lord Greystoke’s lawyers for the child's return.
Esmeralda, the old Negro nurse whose absence on a vacation in America at the time of the abduction of little Jack had been attributed by her as the cause of the calamity, had returned and positively identified the infant.
Esmeralda, the elderly Black nurse who had been on vacation in America when little Jack was abducted, which she believed was the reason for the crisis, had returned and confirmed the baby's identity.
The ransom had been paid, and within ten days of the date of his kidnapping the future Lord Greystoke, none the worse for his experience, had been returned to his father’s home.
The ransom was paid, and within ten days of his kidnapping, the future Lord Greystoke, none the worse for his ordeal, was returned to his father's home.
And so that last and greatest of Nikolas Rokoff’s many rascalities had not only miserably miscarried through the treachery he had taught his only friend, but it had resulted in the arch-villain’s death, and given to Lord and Lady Greystoke a peace of mind that neither could ever have felt so long as the vital spark remained in the body of the Russian and his malign mind was free to formulate new atrocities against them.
And so, that final and most significant of Nikolas Rokoff’s many misdeeds not only failed miserably due to the betrayal he had instilled in his only friend, but it also led to the villain’s death, giving Lord and Lady Greystoke a peace of mind that neither could have experienced as long as the Russian was alive and his evil mind was free to come up with new horrors against them.
Rokoff was dead, and while the fate of Paulvitch was unknown, they had every reason to believe that he had succumbed to the dangers of the jungle where last they had seen him—the malicious tool of his master.
Rokoff was dead, and although they didn’t know what had happened to Paulvitch, they had every reason to think that he had fallen victim to the dangers of the jungle where they had last encountered him—the cruel instrument of his master.
And thus, in so far as they might know, they were to be freed for ever from the menace of these two men—the only enemies which Tarzan of the Apes ever had had occasion to fear, because they struck at him cowardly blows, through those he loved.
And so, as far as they knew, they would be free forever from the threat of these two men—the only enemies Tarzan of the Apes had ever needed to fear, because they attacked him with cowardly blows, through those he cared about.
It was a happy family party that were reunited in Greystoke House the day that Lord Greystoke and his lady landed upon English soil from the deck of the Shorewater.
It was a joyful family gathering that came together at Greystoke House on the day Lord Greystoke and his lady touched down on English soil from the deck of the Shorewater.
Accompanying them were Mugambi and the Mosula woman whom he had found in the bottom of the canoe that night upon the bank of the little tributary of the Ugambi.
Accompanying them were Mugambi and the Mosula woman he had found at the bottom of the canoe that night by the bank of the small tributary of the Ugambi.
The woman had preferred to cling to her new lord and master rather than return to the marriage she had tried to escape.
The woman chose to hold on to her new lord and master instead of going back to the marriage she had tried to escape.
Tarzan had proposed to them that they might find a home upon his vast African estates in the land of the Waziri, where they were to be sent as soon as opportunity presented itself.
Tarzan suggested to them that they could find a home on his vast African estates in the land of the Waziri, and they would be sent there as soon as the opportunity arose.
Possibly we shall see them all there amid the savage romance of the grim jungle and the great plains where Tarzan of the Apes loves best to be.
Possibly we’ll see them all there in the wild romance of the dark jungle and the vast plains where Tarzan of the Apes prefers to be.
Who knows?
Who knows?
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!